ROBINSON CRUSOE


By Daniel Defoe


I was born in the year 1632, in the city of York, of a good family, though 
not of that country, my father being a foreigner of Bremen, who settled 
first at Hull. He got a good estate by merchandise, and leaving off his 
trade, lived afterward at York, from whence he had married my mother, whose 
relations were named Robinson, a very good family in that country, and from 
whom I was called Robinson Kreutznaer; but by the usual corruption of words 
in England we are now called, nay, we call ourselves, and write our name, 
Crusoe, and so my companions always called me.
I had two elder brothers, one of which was lieutenant-colonel to an English 
regiment of foot in Flanders, formerly commanded by the famous Colonel 
Lockhart, and was killed at the battle near Dunkirk against the Spaniards; 
what became of my second brother I never knew, any more than my father and 
mother did know what was become of me.
Being the third son of the family, and not bred to any trade, my head began 
to be filled very early with rambling thoughts. My father, who was very 
ancient, had given me a competent share of learning, as far as house-
education and a country free school generally goes, and designed me for the 
law; but I would be satisfied with nothing but going to sea; and my 
inclination to this led me so strongly against the will, nay, the commands, 
of my father, and against all the entreaties and persuasions of my mother 
and other friends, that there seemed to be something fatal in that 
propension of nature tending directly to the life of misery which was to 
befall me.
My father, a wise and grave man, gave me serious and excellent counsel 
against what he foresaw was my design. He called me one morning into his 
chamber, where he was confined by the gout, and expostulated very warmly 
with me upon this subject. He asked me what reasons more than a mere 
wandering inclination I had for leaving my father's house and my native 
country, where I might be well introduced, and had a prospect of raising my 
fortunes by application and industry, with a life of ease and pleasure. He 
told me it was for men of desperate fortunes on one hand, or of aspiring, 
superior fortunes on the other, who went abroad upon adventures, to rise by 
enterprise, and make themselves famous in undertakings of a nature out of 
the common road; that these things were all either too far above me, or too 
far below me; that mine was the middle state, or what might be called the 
upper station of low life, which he had found by long experience was the 
best state in the world, the most suited to human happiness, not exposed to 
the miseries and hardships, the labour and sufferings, of the mechanic part 
of mankind, and not embarrassed with the pride, luxury, ambition, and envy 
of the upper part of mankind. He told me I might judge of the happiness of 
this state by this one thing, viz., that this was the state of life which 
all other people envied; that kings have frequently lamented the miserable 
consequences of being born to great things, and wished they had been placed 
in the middle of the two extremes, between the mean and the great; that the 
wise man gave his testimony to this as the just standard of true felicity, 
when he prayed to have neither poverty or riches.
He bid me observe it, and I should always find, that the calamities of life 
were shared among the upper and lower part of mankind, but that the middle 
station had the fewest disasters, and was not exposed to so many 
vicissitudes as the higher or lower part of mankind. Nay, they were not 
subjected to so many distempers and uneasinesses either of body or mind as 
those were who, by vicious living, luxury, and extravagances on one hand, 
or by hard labour, want of necessaries, and mean or insufficient diet on 
the other hand, bring distempers upon themselves by the natural 
consequences of their way of living; that the middle station of life was 
calculated for all kind of virtues and all kind of enjoyments; that peace 
and plenty were the handmaids of a middle fortune; that temperance, 
moderation, quietness, health, society, all agreeable diversions, and all 
desirable pleasures, were the blessings attending the middle station of 
life; that this way men went silently and smoothly through the world, and 
comfortably out of it, not embarrassed with the labours of the hands or of 
the head, not sold to the life of slavery for daily bread, or harrassed 
with perplexed circumstances, which rob the soul of peace, and the body of 
rest; not enraged with the passion of envy, or secret burning lust of 
ambition for great things; but in easy circumstances sliding gently through 
the world, and sensibly tasting the sweets of living, without the bitter, 
feeling that they are happy, and learning by every day's experience to know 
it more sensibly.
After this, he pressed me earnestly, and in the most affectionate manner, 
not to play the young man, not to precipitate myself into miseries which 
Nature and the station of life I was born in seemed to have provided 
against; that I was under no necessity of seeking my bread; that he would 
do well for me, and endeavour to enter me fairly into the station of life 
which he had been just recommending to me; and that if I was not very easy 
and happy in the world it must be my mere fate or fault that must hinder 
it, and that he should have nothing to answer for, having thus discharged 
his duty in warning me against measures which he knew would be to my hurt; 
in a word, that as he would do very kind things for me if I would stay and 
settle at home as he directed, so he would not have so much hand in my 
misfortunes, as to give me any encouragement to go away. And to close all, 
he told me I had my elder brother for an example, to whom he had used the 
same earnest persuasions to keep him from going into the Low Country wars, 
but could not prevail, his young desires prompting him to run into the 
army, where he was killed; and though he said he would not cease to pray 
for me, yet he would venture to say to me, that if I did take this foolish 
step, God would not bless me, and I would have leisure hereafter to reflect 
upon having neglected his counsel when there might be none to assist in my 
recovery.
I observed in this last part of his discourse, which was truly prophetic, 
though I suppose my father did not know it to be so himself - I say, I 
observed the tears run down his face very plentifully, and especially when 
he spoke of my brother who was killed; and that when he spoke of my having 
leisure to repent, and none to assist me, he was so moved, that he broke 
off the discourse, and told me, his heart was so full he could say no more 
to me.
I was sincerely affected with this discourse, as indeed who could be 
otherwise? and I resolved not to think of going abroad any more, but to 
settle at home according to my father's desire. But alas! a few days wore 
it all off; and, in short, to prevent any of my father's farther 
importunities, in a few weeks after I resolved to run quite away from him. 
However, I did not act so hastily neither as my first heat of resolution 
prompted, but I took my mother, at a time when I thought her a little 
pleasanter than ordinary, and told her, that my thoughts were so entirely 
bent upon seeing the world, that I should never settle to anything with 
resolution enough to go through with it, and my father had better give me 
his consent than force me to go without it; that I was now eighteen years 
old, which was too late to go apprentice to a trade, or clerk to an 
attorney; that I was sure if I did, I should never serve out my time, and I 
should certainly run away from my master before my time was out, and go to 
sea; and if she would speak to my father to let me go but one voyage 
abroad, if I came home again and did not like it, I would go no more, and I 
would promise by a double diligence to recover that time I had lost.
This put my mother into a great passion. She told me, she knew it would be 
to no purpose to speak to my father upon any such subject; that he knew too 
well what was my interest to give his consent to anything so much for my 
hurt, and that she wondered how I could think of any such thing after such 
a discourse as I had had with my father, and such kind and tender 
expressions as she knew my father had used to me; and that, in short, if I 
would ruin myself there was no help for me; but I might depend I should 
never have their consent to it; that for her part, she would not have so 
much hand in my destruction, and I should never have it to say, that my 
mother was willing when my father was not.
Though my mother refused to move it to my father, yet, as I have heard 
afterwards, she reported all the discourse to him, and that my father, 
after showing a great concern at it, said to her with a sigh, 'That boy 
might be happy if he would stay at home, but if he goes abroad he will be 
the miserablest wretch that was ever born: I can give no consent to it.'
It was not till almost a year after this that I broke loose, though in the 
meantime I continued obstinately deaf to all proposals of settling to 
business, and frequently expostulating with my father and mother about 
their being so positively determined against what they knew my inclinations 
prompted me to. But being one day at Hull, where I went casually, and 
without any purpose of making an elopement that time; but I say, being 
there, and one of my companions being going by sea to London, in his 
father's ship, and prompting me to go with them, with the common allurement 
of seafaring men, viz., that it should cost me nothing for my passage, I 
consulted neither father or mother any more, nor so much as sent them word 
of it; but leaving them to hear of it as they might, without asking God's 
blessing, or my father's, without any consideration of circumstances or 
consequences, and in an ill hour, God knows, on the first of September, 
1651, I went on board a ship bound for London. Never any young adventurer's 
misfortunes, I believe, began sooner, or continued longer than mine. The 
ship was no sooner gotten out of the Humber, but the wind began to blow, 
and the waves to rise in a most frightful manner; and as I had never been 
at sea before, I was most inexpressibly sick in body, and terrified in my 
mind. I began now seriously to reflect upon what I had done, and how justly 
I was overtaken by the judgment of heaven for my wicked leaving my father's 
house, and abandoning my duty; all the good counsel of my parents, my 
father's tears and my mother's entreaties, came now fresh into my mind, and 
my conscience, which was not yet come to the pitch of hardness which it has 
been since, reproached me with the contempt of advice, and the breach of my 
duty to God and my father.
All this while the storm increased, and the sea, which I had never been 
upon before, went very high, though nothing like what I have seen many 
times since; no, nor like what I saw a few days after. But it was enough to 
affect me then, who was but a young sailor, and had never known anything of 
the matter. I expected every wave would have swallowed us up, and that 
every time the ship fell down, as I thought, in the trough or hollow of the 
sea, we should never rise more; and in this agony of mind I made many vows 
and resolutions, that if it would please God here to spare my life this one 
voyage, if ever I got once my foot upon dry land again, I would go directly 
home to my father, and never set it into a ship again while I lived; that I 
would take his advice, and never run myself into such miseries as these any 
more. Now I saw plainly the goodness of his observations about the middle 
station of life, how easy, how comfortably he had lived all his days, and 
never had been exposed to tempests at sea, or troubles on shore; and I 
resolved that I would, like a true repenting prodigal, go home to my 
father.
These wise and sober thoughts continued all the while the storm continued, 
and indeed some time after; but the next day the wind was abated and the 
sea calmer, and I began to be a little inured to it. However, I was very 
grave for all that day, being also a little sea-sick still; but towards 
night the weather cleared up, the wind was quite over, and a charming fine 
evening followed; the sun went down perfectly clear, and rose so the next 
morning; and having little or no wind, and a smooth sea, the sun shining 
upon it, the sight was, as I thought, the most delightful that ever I saw.
I had slept well in the night, and was now no more sea-sick but very 
cheerful, looking with wonder upon the sea that was so rough and terrible 
the day before, and could be so calm and so pleasant in so little time 
after. And now lest my good resolutions should continue, my companion, who 
had indeed enticed me away, comes to me: 'Well, Bob,' says he, clapping me 
on the shoulder, 'how do you do after it? I warrant you were frighted, 
wa'n't you, last night, when it blew but a capful of wind?' 'A capful, 
d'you call it?' said I;' 'twas a terrible storm.' 'A storm, you fool you,' 
replies he; 'do you call that a storm? Why, it was nothing at all; give us 
but a good ship and searoom, and we think nothing of such a squall of wind 
as that; but you're but a fresh-water sailor, Bob. Come, let us make a bowl 
of punch, and we'll forget all that; d'ye see what charming weather 'tis 
now?' To make short this sad part of my story we went the old way of all 
sailors; the punch was made, and I was made drunk with it, and in that one 
night's wickedness I drowned all my repentance, all my reflections upon my 
past conduct, and all my resolutions for my future. In a word, as the sea 
was returned to its smoothness of surface and settled calmness by the 
abatement of that storm, so the hurry of my thoughts being over, my fears 
and apprehensions of being swallowed up by the sea being forgotten, and the 
current of my former desires returned, I entirely forgot the vows and 
promises that I made in my distress. I found indeed some intervals of 
reflection, and the serious thoughts did, as it were, endeavour to return 
again sometimes; but I shook them off, and roused myself from them as it 
were from a distemper, and applying myself to drink and company, soon 
mastered the return of those fits, for so I called them, and I had in five 
or six days got as complete a victory over conscience as any young fellow 
that resolved not to be troubled with it could desire. But I was to have 
another trial for it still; and Providence, as in such cases generally it 
does, resolved to leave me entirely without excuse. For if I would not take 
this for a deliverance, the next was to be such a one as the worst and most 
hardened wretch among us would confess both the danger and the mercy.
The sixth day of our being at sea we came into Yarmouth roads; the wind 
having been contrary and the weather calm, we had made but little way since 
the storm. Here we were obliged to come to an anchor, and here we lay, the 
wind continuing contrary, viz., at south-west, for seven or eight days, 
during which time a great many ships from Newcastle came into the same 
roads, as the common harbour where the ships might wait for a wind for the 
river.
We had not, however, rid here so long, but should have tided it up the 
river, but that the wind blew too fresh; and after we had lain four or five 
days, blew very hard. However, the roads being reckoned as good as a 
harbour, the anchorage good, and our very strong, our men were unconcerned, 
and not in the least apprehensive of danger, but spent the time in rest and 
mirth, after the manner of the sea; but the eighth day in the morning the 
wind increased, and we had all hands at work to strike our topmasts, and 
make everything snug and close, that the ship might ride as easy as 
possible. By noon the sea went very high indeed, and our ship rid 
forecastle in, shipped several seas, and we thought once or twice our 
anchor had come home; upon which our master ordered out the sheet-anchor, 
so that we rode with two anchors ahead, and the cables veered out to the 
better end.
By this time it blew a terrible storm indeed, and now I began to see terror 
and amazement in the faces even of the seamen themselves. The master, 
though vigilant to the business of preserving the ship, yet as he went in 
and out of his cabin by me, I could hear him softly to himself say several 
times, 'Lord be merciful to us, we shall be all lost, we shall be all 
undone'; and the like. During these first hurries I was stupid, Iying still 
in my cabin, which was in the steerage, and cannot describe my temper; I 
could ill reassume the first penitence, which I had so apparently trampled 
upon, and hardened myself against; I thought the bitterness of death had 
been past, and that this would be nothing too, like the first. But when the 
master himself came by me, as I said just now, and said we should be all 
lost, I was dreadfully frighted; I got up out of my cabin, and looked out. 
But such a dismal sight I never saw; the sea went mountains high, and broke 
upon us every three or four minutes; when I could look about, I could see 
nothing but distress round us. Two ships that rid near us we found had cut 
their masts by the board, being deep loaden; and our men cried out, that a 
ship which rid about a mile ahead of us was foundered. Two more ships being 
driven from their anchors, were run out of the roads to sea at all 
adventures, and that with not a mast standing. The light ships fared the 
best, as not so much labouring in the sea; but two or three of them drove, 
and came close by us, running away with only their sprit-sail out before 
the wind.
Towards evening the mate and boatswain begged the master of our ship to let 
them cut away the foremast, which he was very unwilling to. But the 
boatswain protesting to him that if he did not the ship would founder, he 
consented; and when they had cut away the foremast, the mainmast stood so 
loose, and shook the ship so much, they were obliged to cut her away also, 
and make a clear deck.
Any one may judge what a condition I must be in at all this, who was but a 
young sailor, and who had been in such a fright before at but a little. But 
if I can express at this distance the thoughts I had about me at that time, 
I was in tenfold more horror of mind upon account of my former convictions, 
and the having returned from them to the resolutions I had wickedly taken 
at first, than I was at death itself; and these, added to the terror of the 
storm, put me into such a condition, that I can by no words describe it. 
But the worst was not come yet; the storm continued with such fury, that 
the seamen themselves acknowledged they had never known a worse. We had a 
good ship, but she was deep loaden, and wallowed in the sea, that the 
seamen every now and then cried out she would founder. It was my advantage 
in one respect, that I did not know what they meant by founder till I 
inquired. However, the storm was so violent, that I saw what is not often 
seen, the master, the boatswain, and some others more sensible than the 
rest, at their prayers, and expecting every moment when the ship would go 
to the bottom. In the middle of the night, and under all the rest of our 
distresses, one of the men that had been down on purpose to see cried out 
we had sprung a leak, another said there was four foot water in the hold. 
Then all hands were called to the pump. At that very word my heart, as I 
thought, died within me, and I fell backwards upon the side of my bed where 
I sat, into the cabin. However, the men roused me, and told me, that I, 
that was able to do nothing before, was as well able to pump as another; at 
which I stirred up and went to the pump and worked very heartily. While 
this was doing, the master seeing some light colliers, who, not able to 
ride out the storm, were obliged to slip and run away to sea, and would 
come near us, ordered to fire a gun as a signal of distress. I, who knew 
nothing what that meant, was so surprised that I thought the ship had 
broke, or some dreadful thing had happened. In a word, I was so surprised 
that I fell down in a swoon. As this was a time when everybody had his own 
life to think of, nobody minded me, or what was become of me; but another 
man stepped up to the pump, and thrusting me aside with his foot, let me 
lie, thinking I had been dead; and it was a great while before I came to 
myself.
We worked on, but the water increasing in the hold, it was apparent that 
the ship would founder, and though the storm began to abate a little, yet 
as it was not possible she could swim till we might run into a port, so the 
master continued firing guns for help; and a light ship, who had rid it out 
just ahead of us, ventured a boat out to help us. It was with the utmost 
hazard the boat came near us, but it was impossible for us to get on board, 
or for the boat to lie near the ship's side, till at last the men rowing 
very heartily, and venturing their lives to save ours, our men cast them a 
rope over the stern with a buoy to it, and then veered it out a great 
length, which they after great labour and hazard took hold of, and we 
hauled them close under our stern, and got all into their boat. It was to 
no purpose for them or us after we were in the boat to think of reaching to 
their own ship, so all agreed to let her drive, and only to pull her in 
towards shore as much as we could, and our master promised them that if the 
boat was staved upon shore he would make it good to their master; so partly 
rowing and partly driving, our boat went away to the norward, sloping 
towards the shore almost as far as Winterton Ness.
We were not much more than a quarter of an hour out of our ship but we saw 
her sink, and then I understood for the first time what was meant by a ship 
foundering in the sea. I must acknowledge I had hardly eyes to look up when 
the seamen told me she was sinking; for from that moment they rather put me 
into the boat than that I might be said to go in; my heart was as it were 
dead within me, partly with fright, partly with horror of mind and the 
thoughts of what was yet before me.
While we were in this condition, the men yet labouring at the oar to bring 
the boat near the shore, we could see, when, our boat mounting the waves, 
we were able to see the shore, a great many people running along the shore 
to assist us when we should come near. But we made but slow way towards the 
shore, nor were we able to reach the shore, till being past the lighthouse 
at Winterton, the shore falls off to the westward towards Cromer, and so 
the land broke off a little the violence of the wind. Here we got in, and 
though not without much difficulty got all safe on shore, and walked 
afterwards on foot to Yarmouth, where, as unfortunate men, we were used 
with great humanity as well by the magistrates of the town, who assigned us 
good quarters, as by particular merchants and owners of ships, and had 
money given us sufficient to carry us either to London or back to Hull, as 
we thought fit.
Had I now had the sense to have gone back to Hull, and have gone home, I 
had been happy, and my father, an emblem of our blessed Saviour's parable, 
had even killed the fatted calf for me; for hearing the ship I went away in 
was cast away in Yarmouth road, it was a great while before he had any 
assurance that I was not drowned.
But my ill fate pushed me on now with an obstinacy that nothing could 
resist; and though I had several times loud calls from my reason and my 
more composed judgment to go home, yet I had no power to do it. I know not 
what to call this, nor will I urge that it is a secret overruling decree 
that hurries us on to be the instruments of our own destruction, even 
though it be before us, and that we rush upon it with our eyes open. 
Certainly nothing but some such decreed unavoidable misery attending, and 
which it was impossible for me to escape, could have pushed me forward 
against the calm reasonings and persuasions of my most retired thoughts, 
and against two such visible instructions as I had met with in my first 
attempt.
My comrade, who had helped to harden me before, and who was the master's 
son, was now less forward than I. The first time he spoke to me after we 
were at Yarmouth, which was not till two or three days, for we were 
separated in the town to several quarters - I say, the first time he saw 
me, it appeared his tone was altered, and looking very melancholy and 
shaking his head, asked me how I did, and telling his father who I was, and 
how I had come this voyage only for a trial in order to go farther abroad, 
his father turning to me with a very grave and concerned tone, 'Young man,' 
says he, 'you ought never to go to sea any more, you ought to take this for 
a plain and visible token, that you are not to be a seafaring man.' 'Why, 
sir,' said I, 'will you go to sea no more?' 'That is another case,' said 
he; 'it is my calling, and therefore my duty; but as you made this voyage 
for a trial, you see what a taste Heaven has given you of what you are to 
expect if you persist; perhaps this is all befallen us on your account, 
like Jonah in the ship of Tarshish. Pray,' continues he, 'what are you? and 
on what account did you go to sea?' Upon that I told him some of my story, 
at the end of which he burst out with a strange kind of passion. 'What had 
I done,' says he, 'that such an unhappy wretch should come into my ship? I 
would not set my foot in the same ship with thee again for a thousand 
pounds.' This indeed was, as I said, an excursion of his spirits, which 
were yet agitated by the sense of his loss, and was farther than he could 
have authority to go. However, he afterwards talked very gravely to me, 
exhorted me to go back to my father, and not tempt Providence to my ruin; 
told me I might see a visible hand of Heaven against me. 'And, young man,' 
said he, 'depend upon it, if you do not go back, wherever you go you will 
meet with nothing but disasters and disappointments, till your father's 
words are fulfilled upon you.'
We parted soon after; for I made him little answer, and I saw him no more; 
which way he went, I know not. As for me, having some money in my pocket, I 
travelled to London by land; and there, as well as on the road, had many 
struggles with myself what course of life I should take, and whether I 
should go home, or go to sea.
As to going home, shame opposed the best motions that offered to my 
thoughts; and it immediately occurred to me how I should be laughed at 
among the neighbours, and should be ashamed to see, not my father and 
mother only, but even everybody else; from whence I have since often 
observed how incongruous and irrational the common temper of mankind is, 
especially of youth, to that reason which ought to guide them in such 
cases, viz., that they are not ashamed to sin, and yet are ashamed to 
repent; not ashamed of the action for which they ought justly to be 
esteemed fools, but are ashamed of the returning, which only can make them 
be esteemed wise men.
In this state of life, however, I remained some time, uncertain what 
measures to take, and what course of life to lead. An irresistible 
reluctance continued to going home; and as I stayed a while, the 
remembrance of the distress I had been in wore off; and as that abated, the 
little motion I had in my desires to a return wore off with it, till at 
last I quite laid aside the thoughts of it, and looked out for a voyage.
That evil influence which carried me first away from my father's house, 
that hurried me into the wild and indigested notion of raising my fortune, 
and that impressed those conceits so forcibly upon me as to make me deaf to 
all good advice, and to the entreaties and even command of my father - I 
say, the same influence, whatever it was, presented the most unfortunate of 
all enterprises to my view; and I went on board a vessel bound to the coast 
of Africa, or, as our sailors vulgarly call it, a voyage to Guinea.
It was my great misfortune that in all these adventures I did not ship 
myself as a sailor, whereby, though I might indeed have worked a little 
harder than ordinary, yet at the same time I had learned the duty and 
office of a foremast man, and in time might have qualified myself for a 
mate or lieutenant, if not for a master. But as it was always my fate to 
choose for the worse, so I did here; for having money in my pocket, and 
good clothes upon my back, I would always go on board in the habit of a 
gentleman; and so I neither had any business in the ship, or learned to do 
any.
It was my lot first of all to fall into pretty good company in London, 
which does not always happen to such loose and misguided young fellows as I 
then was; the devil generally not omitting to lay some snare for them very 
early; but it was not so with me. I first fell acquainted with the master 
of a ship who had been on the coast of Guinea, and who, having had very 
good success there, was resolved to go again; and who, taking a fancy to my 
conversation, which was not at all disagreeable at that time, hearing me 
say I had a mind to see the world, told me if I would go the voyage with 
him I should be at no expense; I should be his messmate and his companion; 
and if I could carry anything with me, I should have all the advantage of 
it that the trade would admit, and perhaps I might meet with some 
encouragement.
I embraced the offer; and, entering into a strict friendship with this 
captain, who was an honest and plain-dealing man, I went the voyage with 
him, and carried a small adventure with me, which, by the disinterested 
honesty of my friend the captain, I increased very considerably, for I 
carried about £40 in such toys and trifles as the captain directed me to 
buy. This £40 I had mustered together by the assistance of some of my 
relations whom I corresponded with, and who, I believe, got my father, or 
at least my mother, to contribute so much as that to my first adventure.
This was the only voyage which I may say was successful in all my 
adventures, and which I owe to the integrity and honesty of my friend the 
captain; under whom also I got a competent knowledge of the mathematics and 
the rules of navigation, learned how to keep an account of the ship's 
course, take an observation, and, in short, to understand some things that 
were needful to be understood by a sailor. For, as he took delight to 
introduce me, I took delight to learn; and, in a word, this voyage made me 
both a sailor and a merchant; for I brought home five pounds nine ounces of 
gold dust for my adventure, which yielded me in London at my return almost 
£300, and this filled me with those aspiring thoughts which have since so 
completed my ruin.
Yet even in this voyage I had my misfortunes too; particularly, that I was 
continually sick, being thrown into a violent calenture by the excessive 
heat of the climate; our principal trading being upon the coast, from the 
latitude of 15 degrees north even to the line itself.
I was now set up for a Guinea trader; and my friend, to my great 
misfortune, dying soon after his arrival, I resolved to go the same voyage 
again, and I embarked in the same vessel with one who was his mate in the 
former voyage, and had now got the command of the ship. This was the 
unhappiest voyage that ever man made; for though I did not carry quite £100 
of my new-gained wealth, so that I had £200 left, and which I lodged with 
my friend's widow, who was very just to me, yet I fell into terrible 
misfortunes in this voyage; and the first was this, viz., our ship making 
her course towards the Canary Islands, or rather between those islands and 
the African shore, was surprised in the grey of the morning by a Turkish 
rover of Sallee, who gave chase to us with all the sail she could make. We 
crowded also as much canvas as our yards would spread, or our masts carry, 
to have got clear; but finding the pirate gained upon us, and would 
certainly come up with us in a few hours, we prepared to fight, our ship 
having twelve guns, and the rogue eighteen. About three in the afternoon he 
came up with us, and bringing to, by mistake, just athwart our quarter, 
instead of athwart our stern, as he intended, we brought eight of our guns 
to bear on that side, and poured in a broadside upon him, which made him 
sheer off again, after returning our fire and pouring in also his small-
shot from near 200 men which he had on board. However, we had not a man 
touched, all our men keeping close. He prepared to attack us again, and we 
to defend ourselves; but laying us on board the next time upon our other 
quarter, he entered sixty men upon our decks, who immediately fell to 
cutting and hacking the decks and rigging We plied them with small-shot 
half-pikes, powder-chests, and such like, and cleared our deck of them 
twice. However, to cut short this melancholy part of our story, our ship 
being disabled, and three of our men killed and eight wounded, we were 
obliged to yield, and were carried all prisoners into Sallee, a port 
belonging to the Moors.
The usage I had there was not so dreadful as at first I apprehended, nor 
was I carried up the country to the emperor's court, as the rest of our men 
were, but was kept by the captain of the rover as his proper prize, and 
made his slave, being young and nimble, and fit for his business. At this 
surprising change of my circumstances from a merchant to a miserable slave, 
I was perfectly over-whelmed; and now I looked back upon my father's 
prophetic discourse to me, that I should be miserable, and have none to 
relieve me, which I thought was now so effectually brought to pass, that it 
could not be worse; that now the hand of Heaven had overtaken me, and I was 
undone without redemption. But alas! this was but a taste of the misery I 
was to go through, as will appear in the sequel of this story.
As my new patron, or master, had taken me home to his house, so I was in 
hopes that he would take me with him when he went to sea again, believing 
that it would some time or other be his fate to be taken by a Spanish or 
Portugal man-of-war; and that then I should be set at liberty. But this 
hope of mine was soon taken away; for when he went to sea, he left me on 
shore to look after his little garden, and do the common drudgery of slaves 
about his house; and when he came home again from his cruise, he ordered me 
to lie in the cabin to look after the ship.
Here I meditated nothing but my escape, and what method I might take to 
effect it, but found no way that had the least probability in it. Nothing 
presented to make the supposition of it rational; for I had nobody to 
communicate it to that would embark with me, no fellow-slave, no 
Englishman, Irishman, or Scotsman there but myself; so that for two years, 
though I often pleased myself with the imagination, yet I never had the 
least encouraging prospect of putting it in practice.
After about two years an odd circumstance presented itself, which put the 
old thought of making some attempt for my liberty again in my head. My 
patron Iying at home longer than usual without fitting out his ship, which, 
as I heard, was for want of money, he used constantly, once or twice a 
week, sometimes oftener, if the weather was fair, to take the ship's 
pinnace, and go out into the road a-fishing; and as he always took me and a 
young Maresco with him to row the boat, we made him very merry, and I 
proved very dexterous in catching fish; insomuch, that sometimes he would 
send me with a Moor, one of his kinsmen, and the youth the Maresco, as they 
called him, to catch a dish of fish for him.
It happened one time that, going a-fishing in a stark calm morning, a fog 
rose so thick, that though we were not half a league from the shore we lost 
sight of it; and rowing we knew not whither or which way, we laboured all 
day, and all the next night, and when the morning came we found we had 
pulled off to sea instead of pulling in for the shore; and that we were at 
least two leagues from the shore. However, we got well in again, though 
with a great deal of labour, and some danger, for the wind began to blow 
pretty fresh in the morning; but particularly we were all very hungry.
But our patron, warned by this disaster, resolved to take more care of 
himself for the future; and having Iying by him the long-boat of our 
English ship which he had taken, he resolved he would not go a-fishing any 
more without a compass and some provision; so he ordered the carpenter of 
his ship, who also was an English slave, to build a little state-room, or 
cabin, in the middle of the long-boat, like that of a barge, with a place 
to stand behind it to steer and haul home the mainsheet, and room before 
for a hand or two to stand and work the sails. She sailed with what we call 
a shoulder-of-mutton sail; and the boom jibbed over the top of the cabin, 
which lay very snug and low, and had in it room for him to lie, with a 
slave or two, and a table to eat on, with some small lockers to put in some 
bottles of such liquor as he thought fit to drink; particularly his bread, 
rice, and coffee.
We went frequently out with this boat a-fishing, and as I was most 
dexterous to catch fish for him, he never went without me. It happened that 
he had appointed to go out in this boat, either for pleasure or for fish, 
with two or three Moors of some distinction in that place, and for whom he 
had provided extraordinarily; and had therefore sent on board the boat 
overnight a larger store of provisions than ordinary; and had ordered me to 
get ready three fuzees with powder and shot, which were on board his ship, 
for that they designed some sport of fowling as well as fishing.
I got all things ready as he had directed, and waited the next morning with 
the boat, washed clean, her ancient and pendants out, and everything to 
accommodate his guests; when by and by my patron came on board alone, and 
told me his guests had put off going, upon some business that fell out, and 
ordered me with the man and boy, as usual, to go out with the boat and 
catch them some fish, for that his friends were to sup at his house; and 
commanded that as soon as I had got some fish I should bring it home to his 
house; all which I prepared to do.
This moment my former notions of deliverance darted into my thoughts, for 
now I found I was like to have a little ship at my command; and my master 
being gone, I prepared to furnish myself, not for a fishing business, but 
for a voyage; though I knew not, neither did I so much as consider, whither 
I should steer; for anywhere, to get out of that place, was my way.
My first contrivance was to make a pretence to speak to this Moor, to get 
something for our subsistence on board; for I told him we must not presume 
to eat of our patron's bread. He said that was true; so he brought a large 
basket of rusk or biscuit of their kind, and three jars with fresh water, 
into the boat. I knew where my patron's case of bottles stood, which it was 
evident by the make were taken out of some English prize; and I conveyed 
them into the boat while the Moor was on shore, as if they had been there 
before for our master. I conveyed also a great lump of beeswax into the 
boat, which weighed above half a hundredweight, with a parcel of twine or 
thread, a hatchet, a saw, and a hammer, all which were great use to us 
afterwards, especially the wax to make candles. Another trick I tried upon 
him, which he innocently came into also. His name was Ismael, who they call 
Muly, or Moely; so I called to him, 'Moely,' said I, 'our patron's guns are 
on board the boat; can you not get a little powder and shot? it may be we 
may kill some alcamies (a fowl like our curlews) for ourselves, for I know 
he keeps the gunner's stores in the ship.' 'Yes,' says he, 'I'll bring 
some'; and accordingly he brought a great leather pouch which held about a 
pound and a half of powder, or rather more; and another with shot, that had 
five or six pounds, with some bullets, and put all into the boat. At the 
same time I had found some powder of my master's in the great cabin, with 
which I filled one of the large bottles in the case, which was almost 
empty, pouring what was in it into another; and thus furnished with 
everything needful, we sailed out of the port to fish. The castle, which is 
at the entrance of the port, knew who we were, and took no notice of us; 
and we were not above a mile out of the port before we hauled in our sail, 
and set us down to fish. The wind blew from the N.N.E., which was contrary 
to my desire; for had it blown southerly I had been sure to have made the 
coast of Spain, and at least reached to the bay of Cadiz; but my 
resolutions were, blow which way it would, I would be gone from the horrid 
place where I was, and leave the rest to Fate.
After we had fished some time and catched nothing, for when I had fish on 
my hook I would not pull them up, that he might not see them, I said to the 
Moor, 'This will not do; our master will not be thus served; we must stand 
farther off.' He, thinking no harm, agreed, and being in the head of the 
boat set the sails; and as I had the helm I run the boat out near a league 
farther, and then brought her to as if I would fish; when giving the boy 
the helm, I stepped forward to where the Moor was, and making as if I 
stooped for something behind him, I took him by surprise with my arm under 
his twist, and tossed him clear overboard into the sea. He rose 
immediately, for he swam like a cork, and called to me, begged to be taken 
in, told me he would go all the world over with me. He swam so strong after 
the boat, that he would have reached me very quickly, there being but 
little wind; upon which I stepped into the cabin, and fetching one of the 
fowling-pieces, I presented it at him, and told him I had done him no hurt, 
and if he would be quiet I would do him none. 'But,' said I, 'you swim well 
enough to reach to the shore, and the sea is calm; make the best of your 
way to shore, and I will do you no harm; but if you come near the boat I'll 
shoot you through the head, for I am resolved to have my liberty.' So he 
turned himself about, and swam for the shore, and I make no doubt but he 
reached it with ease, for he was an excellent swimmer.
I could have been content to have taken this Moor with me, and have drowned 
the boy, but there was no venturing to trust him. When he was gone I turned 
to the boy, whom they called Xury, and said to him, 'Xury, if you will be 
faithful to me I'll make you a great man; but if you will not stroke your 
face to be true to me,' that is, swear by Mahomet and his father's beard, 
'I must throw you into the sea too.' The boy smiled in my face, and spoke 
so innocently, that I could not mistrust him, and swore to be faithful to 
me, and go all over the world with me.
While I was in view of the Moor that was swimming, I stood out directly to 
sea with the boat, rather stretching to windward, that they might think me 
gone towards the straits' mouth (as indeed any one that had been in their 
wits must have been supposed to do); for who would have supposed we were 
sailed on to the southward to the truly barbarian coast, where whole 
nations of negroes were sure to surround us with their canoes, and destroy 
us; where we could ne'er once go on shore but we should be devoured by 
savage beasts, or more merciless savages of human kind?
But as soon as it grew dusk in the evening, I changed my course, and 
steered directly south and by east, bending my course a little toward the 
east, that I might keep in with the shore; and having a fair, fresh gale of 
wind, and a smooth, quiet sea, I made such sail that I believe by the next 
day, at three o'clock in the afternoon, when I first made the land, I could 
not be less than 150 miles south of Sallee; quite beyond the Emperor of 
Morocco's dominions, or indeed of any other king thereabouts, for we saw no 
people.
Yet such was the fright I had taken at the Moors, and the dreadful 
apprehensions I had of falling into their hands, that I would not stop, or 
go on shore, or come to an anchor, the wind continuing fair, till I had 
sailed in that manner five days; and then the wind shifting to the 
southward, I concluded also that if any of our vessels were in chase of me, 
they also would now give over; so I ventured to make to the coast, and came 
to an anchor in the mouth of a little river, I knew not what, or where; 
neither what latitude, what country, what nations, or what river. I neither 
saw, or desired to see, any people; the principal thing I wanted was fresh 
water. We came into this creek in the evening, resolving to swim on shore 
as soon as it was dark, and discover the country; but as soon as it was 
quite dark we heard such dreadful noises of the barking, roaring, and 
howling of wild creatures, of we knew not what kinds, that the poor boy was 
ready to die with fear, and begged of me not to go on shore till day. 
'Well, Xury,' said I, 'then I won't; but it may be we may see men by day, 
who will be as bad to us as those lions.' 'Then we give them the shoot 
gun,' says Xury, laughing; 'make them run away.' Such English Xury spoke by 
conversing among us slaves. However, I was glad to see the boy so cheerful, 
and I gave him a dram (out of our patron's case of bottles) to cheer him 
up. After all, Xury's advice was good, and I took it; we dropped our little 
anchor and lay still all night. I say still, for we slept none; for in two 
or three hours we saw vast great creatures (we knew not what to call them) 
of many sorts come down to the seashore and run into the water, wallowing 
and washing themselves for the pleasure of cooling themselves; and they 
made such hideous howlings and yellings, that I never indeed heard the 
like.
Xury was dreadfully frighted, and indeed so was I too; but we were both 
more frighted when we heard one of these mighty creatures come swimming 
towards our boat; we could not see him, but we might hear him by his 
blowing to be a monstrous huge and furious beast. Xury said it was a lion, 
and it might be so for aught I know; but poor Xury cried to me to weigh the 
anchor and row away. 'No,' says I, 'Xury; we can slip our cable with the 
buoy to it, and go off to sea; they cannot follow us far.' I had no sooner 
said so, but I perceived the creature (whatever it was) within two oars' 
length, which something surprised me; however, I immediately stepped to the 
cabin door, and taking up my gun, fired at him, upon which he immediately 
turned about and swam towards the shore again.
But it is impossible to describe the horrible noises, and hideous cries and 
howlings, that were raised, as well upon the edge of the shore as higher 
within the country, upon the noise or report of the gun, a thing I have 
some reason to believe those creatures had never heard before. This 
convinced me that there was no going on shore for us in the night upon that 
coast; and how to venture on shore in the day was another question too; for 
to have fallen into the hands of any of the savages, had been as bad as to 
have fallen into the hands of lions and tigers; at least we were equally 
apprehensive of the danger of it.
Be that as it would, we were obliged to go on shore somewhere or other for 
water, for we had not a pint left in the boat; when or where to get to it, 
was the point. Xury said if I would let him go on shore with one of the 
jars, he would find if there was any water and bring some to me. I asked 
him why he would go? why I should not go and he stay in the boat? The boy 
answered with so much affection, that made me love him ever after. Says he, 
'If wild mans come, they eat me, you go way.' 'Well, Xury,' said I, 'we 
will both go; and if the wild mans come, we will kill them, they shall eat 
neither of us.' So I gave Xury a piece of rusk bread to eat, and a dram out 
of our patron's case of bottles which I mentioned before; and we hauled in 
the boat as near the shore as we thought was proper, and so waded on shore, 
carrying nothing but our arms and two jars for water.
I did not care to go out of sight of the boat, fearing the coming of canoes 
with savages down the river; but the boy seeing a low place about a mile up 
the country, rambled to it; and by and by I saw him come running towards 
me. I thought he was pursued by some savage, or frighted with some wild 
beast, and I ran forward towards him to help him; but when I came nearer to 
him, I saw something hanging over his shoulders, which was a creature that 
he had shot, like a hare, but different in colour, and longer legs. 
However, we were very glad of it, and it was very good meat; but the great 
joy that poor Xury came with was to tell me he had found good water, and 
seen no wild mans.
But we found afterwards that we need not take such pains for water, for a 
little higher up the creek where we were we found the water fresh when the 
tide was out, which flowed but a little way up; so we filled our jars, and 
feasted on the hare we had killed, and prepared to go on our way, having 
seen no footsteps of any human creature in that part of the country.
As I had been one voyage to this coast before, I knew very well that the 
islands of the Canaries, and the Cape de Verde Islands also, lay not far 
off from the coast. But as I had no instruments to take an observation to 
know what latitude we were in, and did not exactly know, or at least 
remember, what latitude they were in, I knew not where to look for them, or 
when to stand off to sea towards them; otherwise I might now easily have 
found some of these islands. But my hope was, that if I stood along this 
coast till I came to that part where the English traded, I should find some 
of their vessels upon their usual design of trade, that would relieve and 
take us in.
By the best of my calculation, that place where I now was must be that 
country which, lying between the Emperor of Morocco's dominions and the 
negroes, lies waste and uninhabited, except by wild beasts; the negroes 
having abandoned it and gone farther south for fear of the Moors, and the 
Moors not thinking it worth inhabiting, by reason of its barrenness; and 
indeed both forsaking it because of the prodigious numbers of tigers, 
lions, leopards, and other furious creatures which harbour there; so that 
the Moors use it for their hunting only, where they go like an army, two or 
three thousand men at a time; and indeed for near an hundred miles together 
upon this coast we saw nothing but a waste uninhabited country by day, and 
heard nothing but howlings and roarings of wild beasts by night.
Once or twice in the daytime I thought I saw the Pico of Teneriffe, being 
the high top of the Mountain Teneriffe in the Canaries, and had a great 
mind to venture out, in hopes of reaching thither; but having tried twice, 
I was forced in again by contrary winds, the sea also going too high for my 
little vessel; so I resolved to pursue my first design, and keep along the 
shore.
Several times I was obliged to land for fresh water after we had left this 
place; and once in particular, being early in the morning, we came to an 
anchor under a little point of land which was pretty high; and the tide 
beginning to flow, we lay still to go farther in. Xury, whose eyes were 
more about him than it seems mine were, calls softly to me, and tells me 
that we had best go farther off the shore; 'For,' says he, 'look, yonder 
lies a dreadful monster on the side of that hillock fast asleep.' I looked 
where he pointed, and saw a dreadful monster indeed, for it was a terrible 
great lion that lay on the side of the shore, under the shade of a piece of 
the hill that hung as it were a little over him. 'Xury,' says I, 'you shall 
go on shore and kill him.' Xury looked frighted, and said, 'Me kill! he eat 
me at one mouth'; one mouthfull he meant. However, I said no more to the 
boy, but bade him lie still, and I took our biggest gun, which was almost 
musket-bore, and loaded it with a good charge of powder, and with two 
slugs, and laid it down; then I loaded another gun with two bullets; and 
the third (for we had three pieces) I loaded with five smaller bullets. I 
took the best aim I could with the first piece to have shot him into the 
head, but he lay so with his leg raised a little above his nose, that the 
slugs hit his leg about the knee, and broke the bone. He started up 
growling at first, but finding his leg broke, fell down again, and then got 
up upon three legs and gave the most hideous roar that ever I heard. I was 
a little surprised that I had not hit him on the head. However, I took up 
the second piece immediately, and, though he began to move off, fired 
again, and shot him into the head, and had the pleasure to see him drop, 
and make but little noise, but lay struggling for life. Then Xury took 
heart, and would have me let him go on shore. 'Well, go,' said I; so the 
boy jumped into the water, and taking a little gun in one hand, swam to 
shore with the other hand, and coming close to the creature, put the muzzle 
of the piece to his ear, and shot him into the head again, which despatched 
him quite.
This was game indeed to us, but this was no food; and I was very sorry to 
lose three charges of powder and shot upon a creature that was good for 
nothing to us. However, Xury said he would have some of him; so he comes on 
board, and asked me to give him the hatchet. 'For what, Xury?' said I. 'Me 
cut off his head,' said he. However, Xury could not cut off his head, but 
he cut off a foot, and brought it with him, and it was a monstrous great 
one.
I bethought myself, however, that perhaps the skin of him might one way or 
other be of some value to us; and I resolved to take off his skin if I 
could. So Xury and I went to work with him; but Xury was much the better 
workman at it, for I knew very ill how to do it. Indeed, it took us up both 
the whole day, but at last we got off the hide of him, and spreading it on 
the top of our cabin, the sun effectually dried it in two days' time, and 
it afterwards served me to lie upon.
After this stop we made on to the southward continually for ten or twelve 
days, living very sparing on our provisions, which began to abate very 
much, and going no oftener into the shore than we were obliged to for fresh 
water. My design in this was to make the river Gambia or Senegal - that is 
to say, anywhere about the Cape de Verde - where I was in hopes to meet 
with some European ship; and if I did not, I knew not what course I had to 
take, but to seek out for the islands, or perish there among the negroes. I 
knew that all the ships from Europe, which sailed either to the coast of 
Guinea or to Brazil, or to the East Indies, made this cape, or those 
islands; and in a word, I put the whole of my fortune upon this single 
point, either that I must meet with some ship, or must perish.
When I had pursued this resolution about ten days longer, as I have said, I 
began to see that the land was inhabited; and in two or three places, as we 
sailed by, we saw people stand upon the shore to look at us; we could also 
perceive they were quite black, and stark naked. I was once inclined to 
have gone on shore to them; but Xury was my better counsellor, and said to 
me, 'No go, no go.' However, I hauled in nearer the shore that I might talk 
to them, and I found they ran along the shore by me a good way. I observed 
they had no weapons in their hands, except one, who had a long slender 
stick, which Xury said was a lance, and that they would throw them a great 
way with good aim. So I kept at a distance, but talked with them by signs 
as well as I could, and particularly made signs for something to eat; they 
beckoned to me to stop my boat, and that they would fetch me some meat. 
Upon this I lowered the top of my sail, and lay by, and two of them ran up 
into the country, and in less than half an hour came back, and brought with 
them two pieces of dried flesh and some corn, such as is the produce of 
their country; but we neither knew what the one or the other was. However, 
we were willing to accept it, but how to come at it was our next dispute, 
for I was not for venturing on shore to them, and they were as much afraid 
of us; but they took a safe way for us all, for they brought it to the 
shore and laid it down, and went and stood a great way off till we fetched 
it on board, and then came close to us again.
We made signs of thanks to them, for we had nothing to make them amends. 
But an opportunity offered that very instant to oblige them wonderfully; 
for while we were Iying by the shore came two mighty creatures, one 
pursuing the other (as we took it) with great fury from the mountains 
towards the sea; whether it was the male pursuing the female, or whether 
they were in sport or in rage, we could not tell, any more than we could 
tell whether it was usual or strange, but I believe it was the latter; 
because, in the first place, those ravenous creatures seldom appear but in 
the night; and in the second place, we found the people terribly frighted, 
especially the women. The man that had the lance or dart did not fly from 
them, but the rest did; however, as the two creatures ran directly into the 
water, they did not seem to offer to fall upon any of the negroes, but 
plunged themselves into the sea, and swam about, as if they had come for 
their diversion. At last, one of them began to come nearer our boat than at 
first I expected; but I lay ready for him, for I had loaded my gun with all 
possible expedition, and bade Xury load both the others. As soon as he came 
fairly within my reach, I fired, and shot him directly into the head; 
immediately he sunk down into the water, but rose instantly, and plunged up 
and down, as if he was struggling for life, and so indeed he was. He 
immediately made to the shore; but between the wound, which was his mortal 
hurt, and the strangling of the water, he died just before he reached the 
shore.
It is impossible to express the astonishment of these poor creatures, at 
the noise and the fire of my gun; some of them were even ready to die for 
fear, and fell down as dead with the very terror. But when they saw the 
creature dead, and sunk in the water, and that I made signs to them to come 
to the shore, they took heart and came to the shore, and began to search 
for the creature. I found him by his blood staining the water: and by the 
help of a rope, which I slung round him, and gave the negroes to haul, they 
dragged him on the shore, and found that it was a most curious leopard, 
spotted, and fine to an admirable degree; and the negroes held up their 
hands with admiration, to think what it was I had killed him with.
The other creature, frighted with the flash of fire and the noise of the 
gun, swam on shore, and ran up directly to the mountains from whence they 
came; nor could I, at that distance, know what it was. I found quickly the 
negroes were for eating the flesh of this creature, so I was willing to 
have them take it as a favour from me; which, when I made signs to them 
that they might take him, they were very thankful for. Immediately they 
fell to work with him; and though they had no knife, yet, with a sharpened 
piece of wood, they took off his skin as readily, and much more readily, 
than we could have done with a knife. They offered me some of the flesh, 
which I declined, making as if I would give it them, but made signs for the 
skin, which they gave me very freely, and brought me a great deal more of 
their provision, which, though I did not understand, yet I accepted. Then I 
made signs to them for some water. and held out one of my jars to them, 
turning it bottom upward, to show that it was empty, and that I wanted to 
have it filled. They called immediately to some of their friends, and there 
came two women, and brought a great vessel made of earth, and burnt, as I 
suppose, in the sun; this they set down for me, as before, and I sent Xury 
on shore with my jars, and filled them all three. The women were as stark 
naked as the men.
I was now furnished with roots and corn, such as it was, and water; and 
leaving my friendly negroes, I made forward for about eleven days more, 
without offering to go near the shore, till I saw the land run out a great 
length into the sea, at about the distance of four or five leagues before 
me; and the sea being very calm, I kept a large offing, to make this point. 
At length, doubling the point, at about two leagues from the land, I saw 
plainly land on the other side, to seaward; then I concluded, as it was 
most certain indeed, that this was the Cape de Verde, and those the 
islands, called from thence Cape de Verde Islands. However, they were at a 
great distance, and I could not well tell what I had best to do; for if I 
should be taken with a fresh of wind, I might neither reach one or other.
In this dilemma, as I was very pensive, I stepped into the cabin, and sat 
me down, Xury having the helm; when, on a sudden, the boy cried out, 
'Master, master, a ship with a sail!' and the foolish boy was frighted out 
of his wits, thinking it must needs be some of his master's ships sent to 
pursue us, when I knew we were gotten far enough out of their reach. I 
jumped out of the cabin, and immediately saw, not only the ship, but what 
she was, viz., that it was a Portuguese ship, and, as I thought, was bound 
to the coast of Guinea, for negroes. But when I observed the course she 
steered, I was soon convinced they were bound some other way, and did not 
design to come any nearer to the shore; upon which I stretched out to sea 
as much as I could, resolving to speak with them, if possible.
With all the sail I could make, I found I should not be able to come in 
their way, but that they would be gone by before I could make any signal to 
them; but after I had crowded to the utmost, and began to despair, they, it 
seems, saw me by the help of their perspective glasses, and that it was 
some European boat, which, as they supposed, must belong to some ship that 
was lost, so they shortened sail to let me come up. I was encouraged with 
this; and as I had my patron's ancient on board, I made a waft of it to 
them for a signal of distress, and fired a gun, both which they saw; for 
they told me they saw the smoke, though they did not hear the gun. Upon 
these signals they very kindly brought to, and lay by for me; and in about 
three hours' time I came up with them.
They asked me what I was, in Portuguese, and in Spanish, and in French, but 
I understood none of them; but at last a Scots sailor, who was on board, 
called to me, and I answered him, and told him I was an Englishman, that I 
had made my escape out of slavery from the Moors, at Sallee. Then they bade 
me come on board, and very kindly took me in, and all my goods.
It was an inexpressible joy to me, that any one will believe, that I was 
thus delivered, as I esteemed it, from such a miserable, and almost 
hopeless, condition as I was in; and I immediately offered all I had to the 
captain of the ship, as a return for my deliverance. But he generously told 
me he would take nothing from me, but that all I had should be delivered 
safe to me when I came to the Brazils. 'For,' says he, 'I have saved your 
life on no other terms than I would be glad to be saved myself; and it may, 
one time or other, be my lot to be taken up in the same condition. 
Besides,' says he, 'when I carry you to the Brazils, so great a way from 
your own country, if I should take from you what you have, you will be 
starved there, and then I only take away that life I have given. No, no, 
Seignior Inglese,' says he, 'Mr Englishman, I will carry you thither in 
charity, and those things will help you to buy your subsistence there, and 
your passage home again.'
As he was charitable in his proposal, so he was just in the performance to 
a tittle; for he ordered the seamen that none should offer to touch 
anything I had; then he took everything into his own possession, and gave 
me back an exact inventory of them, that I might have them, even so much as 
my three earthen jars.
As to my boat, it was a very good one, and that he saw, and told me he 
would buy it of me for the ship's use, and asked me what I would have for 
it? I told him he had been so generous to me in everything, that I could 
not offer to make any price of the boat, but left it entirely to him; upon 
which he told me he would give me a note of his hand to pay me eighty 
pieces of eight for it at Brazil, and when it came there, if any one 
offered to give more, he would make it up. He offered me also sixty pieces 
of eight more for my boy Xury, which I was loth to take; not that I was not 
willing to let the captain have him, but I was very loth to sell the poor 
boy's liberty, who had assisted me so faithfully in procuring my own. 
However, when I let him know my reason, he owned it to be just, and offered 
me this medium, that he would give the boy an obligation to set him free in 
ten years if he turned Christian. Upon this, and Xury saying he was willing 
to go to him, I let the captain have him.
We had a very good voyage to the Brazils, and arrived in the Bay de Todos 
los Santos, or All Saints' Bay, in about twenty-two days after. And now I 
was once more delivered from the most miserable of all conditions of life; 
and what to do next with myself, I was now to consider.
The generous treatment the captain gave me, I can never enough remember. He 
would take nothing of me for my passage, gave me twenty ducats for the 
leopard's skin, and forty for the lion's skin, which I had in my boat, and 
caused everything I had in the ship to be punctually delivered me; and what 
I was willing to sell he bought, such as the case of bottles, two of my 
guns, and a piece of the lump of beeswax - for I had made candles of the 
rest; in a word, I made about 220 pieces of eight of all my cargo, and with 
this stock I went on shore in the Brazils.
I had not been long here, but being recommended to the house of a good 
honest man like himself, who had an ingeino as they call it, that is, a 
plantation and a sugar-house, I lived with him some time, and acquainted 
myself by that means with the manner of their planting and making of sugar; 
and seeing how well the planters lived, and how they grew rich suddenly, I 
resolved, if I could get licence to settle there, I would turn planter 
among them, resolving in the meantime to find out some way to get my money 
which I had left in London remitted to me. To this purpose, getting a kind 
of a letter of naturalisation, I purchased as much land that was uncured as 
my money would reach, and formed a plan for my plantation and settlement, 
and such a one as might be suitable to the stock which I proposed to myself 
to receive from England.
I had a neighbour, a Portuguese of Lisbon, but born of English parents, 
whose name was Wells, and in much such circumstances as I was. I called him 
my neighbour, because his plantation lay next to mine, and we went on very 
sociably together. My stock was but low, as well as his; and we rather 
planted for food than anything else, for about two years. However, we began 
to increase, and our land began to come into order; so that the third year 
we planted some tobacco, and made each of us a large piece of ground ready 
for planting canes in the year to come. But we both wanted help; and now I 
found, more than before, I had done wrong in parting with my boy Xury.
But alas! for me to do wrong that never did right was no great wonder. I 
had no remedy but to go on. I was gotten into an employment quite remote to 
my genius, and directly contrary to the life I delighted in, and for which 
I forsook my father's house, and broke through all his good advice; nay, I 
was coming into the very middle station, or upper degree of low life, which 
my father advised me to before; and which, if I resolved to go on with, I 
might as well have stayed at home, and never have fatigued myself in the 
world as I had done. And I used often to say to myself, I could have done 
this as well in England among my friends, as have gone 5000 miles off to do 
it among strangers and savages, in a wilderness, and at such a distance as 
never to hear from any part of the world that had the least knowledge of 
me.
In this manner I used to look upon my condition with the utmost regret. I 
had nobody to converse with, but now and then this neighbour; no work to be 
done, but by the labour of my hands; and I used to say, I lived just like a 
man cast away upon some desolate island, that had nobody there but himself. 
But how just has it been! and how should all men reflect, that when they 
compare their present conditions with others that are worse, Heaven may 
oblige them to make the exchange, and be convinced of their former felicity 
by their experience; - I say, how just has it been, that the truly solitary 
life I reflected on in an island of mere desolation should be my lot, who 
had so often unjustly compared it with the life which I then led, in which, 
had I continued, I had in all probability been exceeding prosperous and 
rich.
I was in some degree settled in my measures for carrying on the plantation 
before my kind friend, the captain of the ship that took me up at sea, went 
back; for the ship remained there in providing his loading, and preparing 
for his voyage, near three months; when, telling him what little stock I 
had left behind me in London, he gave me this friendly and sincere advice: 
'Seignior Inglese,' says he, for so he always called me, 'if you will give 
me letters, and a procuration here in form to me, with orders to the person 
who has your money in London to send your effects to Lisbon, to such 
persons as I shall direct, and in such goods as are proper for this 
country, I will bring you the produce of them, God willing, at my return. 
But since human affairs are all subject to changes and disasters, I would 
have you give orders but for one hundred pounds sterling, which, you say, 
is half your stock, and let the hazard be run for the first; so that if it 
come safe, you may order the rest the same way; and if it miscarry, you may 
have the other half to have recourse to for your supply.'
This was so wholesome advice, and looked so friendly, that I could not but 
be convinced it was the best course I could take; so I accordingly prepared 
letters to the gentlewoman with whom I had left my money, and a procuration 
to the Portuguese captain, as he desired.
I wrote the English captain's widow a full account of all my adventures; my 
slavery, escape, and how I had met with the Portugal captain at sea, the 
humanity of his behaviour, and in what condition I was now in, with all 
other necessary directions for my supply. And when this honest captain came 
to Lisbon, he found means, by some of the English merchants there, to send 
over not the order only, but a full account of my story to a merchant at 
London, who represented it effectually to her; whereupon, she not only 
delivered the money, but out of her own pocket sent the Portugal captain a 
very handsome present for his humanity and charity to me.
The merchant in London vesting this hundred pounds in English goods, such 
as the captain had writ for, sent them directly to him at Lisbon, and he 
brought them all safe to me to the Brazils; among which, without my 
direction (for I was too young in my business to think of them), he had 
taken care to have all sorts of tools, ironwork, and utensils necessary for 
my plantation, and which were of great use to me.
When this cargo arrived, I thought my fortune made, for I was surprised 
with joy of it; and my good steward, the captain, had laid out the five 
pounds, which my friend had sent him for a present for himself, to purchase 
and bring me over a servant under bond for six years' service, and would 
not accept of any consideration, except a little tobacco, which I would 
have him accept, being of my own produce.
Neither was this all; but my goods being all English manufactures, such as 
cloth, stuffs, baize, and things particularly valuable and desirable in the 
country, I found means to sell them to a very great advantage; so that I 
may say I had more than four times the value of my first cargo, and was now 
infinitely beyond my poor neighbour, I mean in the advancement of my 
plantation; for the first thing I did, I bought me a negro slave, and an 
European servant also; I mean another besides that which the captain 
brought me from Lisbon.
But as abused prosperity is oftentimes made the very means of our greatest 
adversity, so was it with me. I went on the next year with great success in 
my plantation. I raised fifty great rolls of tobacco on my own ground, more 
than I had disposed of for necessaries among my neighbours; and these fifty 
rolls, being each of above a hundredweight, were well cured, and laid by 
against the return of the fleet from Lisbon. And now, increasing in 
business and in wealth, my head began to be full of projects and 
undertakings beyond my reach, such as are, indeed, often the ruin of the 
best heads in business.
Had I continued in the station I was now in, I had room for all the happy 
things to have yet befallen me for which my father so earnestly recommended 
a quiet, retired life, and of which he had so sensibly described the middle 
station of life to be full of. But other things attended me, and I was 
still to be the wilful agent of all my own miseries; and particularly, to 
increase my fault and double the reflections upon myself, which in my 
future sorrows I should have leisure to make. All these miscarriages were 
procured by my apparent obstinate adhering to my foolish inclination of 
wandering abroad, and pursuing that inclination in contradiction to the 
clearest views of doing myself good in a fair and plain pursuit of those 
prospects, and those measures of life, which Nature and Providence 
concurred to present me with, and to make my duty.
As I had once done thus in my breaking away from my parents, so I could not 
be content now, but I must go and leave the happy view I had of being a 
rich and thriving man in my new plantation, only to pursue a rash and 
immoderate desire of rising faster than the nature of the thing admitted; 
and thus I cast myself down again into the deepest gulf of human misery 
that ever man fell into, or perhaps could be consistent with life and a 
state of health in the world.
To come, then, by the just degrees to the particulars of this part of my 
story. You may suppose, that having now lived almost four years in the 
Brazils, and beginning to thrive and prosper very well upon my plantation, 
I had not only learned the language, but had contracted acquaintance and 
friendship among my fellow-planters, as well as among the merchants at St. 
Salvador, which was our port, and that in my discourses among them I had 
frequently given them an account of my two voyages to the coast of Guinea, 
the manner of trading with the negroes there, and how easy it was to 
purchase upon the coast for trifles - such as beads, toys, knives, 
scissors, hatchets, bits of glass, and the like - not only gold-dust, 
Guinea grains, elephants' teeth, etc., but negroes, for the service of the 
Brazils, in great numbers.
They listened always very attentively to my discourses on these heads, but 
especially to that part which related to the buying negroes; which was a 
trade, at that time, not only not far entered into, but, as far as it was, 
had been carried on by the assiento, or permission, of the Kings of Spain 
and Portugal, and engrossed in the public, so that few negroes were 
brought, and those excessive dear.
It happened, being in company with some merchants and planters of my 
acquaintance, and talking of those things very earnestly, three of them 
came to me the next morning, and told me they had been musing very much 
upon what I had discoursed with them of, the last night, and they came to 
make a secret proposal to me. And after enjoining me secrecy, they told me 
that they had a mind to fit out a ship to go to Guinea; that they had all 
plantations as well as I, and were straitened for nothing so much as 
servants; that as it was a trade that could not be carried on because they 
could not publicly sell the negroes when they came home, so they desired to 
make but one voyage, to bring the negroes on shore privately, and divide 
them among their own plantations; and, in a word, the question was, whether 
I would go their supercargo in the ship, to manage the trading part upon 
the coast of Guinea; and they offered me that I should have my equal share 
of the negroes without providing any part of the stock.
This was a fair proposal, it must be confessed, had it been made to any one 
that had not had a settlement and plantation of his own to look after, 
which was in a fair way of coming to be very considerable, and with a good 
stock upon it. But for me, that was thus entered and established, and had 
nothing to do but go on as I had begun, for three or four years more, and 
to have sent for the other hundred pounds from England; and who, in that 
time, and with that little addition, could scarce have failed of being 
worth three or four thousand pounds sterling, and that increasing too - for 
me to think of such a voyage, was the most preposterous thing that ever 
man, in such circumstances, could be guilty of.
But I, that was born to be my own destroyer, could no more resist the offer 
than I could restrain my first rambling designs, when my father's good 
counsel was lost upon me. In a word, I told them I would go with all my 
heart, if they would undertake to look after my plantation in my absence, 
and would dispose of it to such as I should direct if I miscarried. This 
they all engaged to do, and entered into writings or covenants to do so; 
and I made a formal will, disposing of my plantation and effects, in case 
of my death; making the captain of the ship that had saved my life, as 
before, my universal heir, but obliging him to dispose of my effects as I 
had directed in my will; one-half of the produce being to himself, and the 
other to be shipped to England.
In short, I took all possible caution to preserve my effects, and keep up 
my plantation. Had I used half as much prudence to have looked into my own 
interest, and have made a judgment of what I ought to have done and not to 
have done, I had certainly never gone away from so prosperous an 
undertaking, leaving all the probable views of a thriving circumstance, and 
gone upon a voyage to sea, attended with all its common hazards, to say 
nothing of the reasons I had to expect particular misfortunes to myself.
But I was hurried on, and obeyed blindly the dictates of my fancy rather 
than my reason. And accordingly, the ship being fitted out, and the cargo 
furnished, and all things done as by agreement by my partners in the 
voyage, I went on board in an evil hour, the [first] of [September 1659], 
being the same day eight year that I went from my father and mother at 
Hull, in order to act the rebel to their authority, and the fool to my own 
interest.
Our ship was about 120 tons burthen, carried six guns and fourteen men, 
besides the master, his boy, and myself. We had on board no large cargo of 
goods, except of such toys as were fit for our trade with the negroes - 
such as beads, bits of glass, shells, and odd trifles, especially little 
looking-glasses, knives, scissors, hatchets, and the like.
The same day I went on board we set sail, standing away to the northward 
upon our own coast, with design to stretch over for the African coast, when 
they came about 10 or 12 degrees of northern latitude, which, it seems, was 
the manner of their course in those days. We had very good weather, only 
excessive hot, all the way upon our own coast, till we came the height of 
Cape St. Augustino, from whence, keeping farther off at sea, we lost sight 
of land, and steered as if we were bound for the Isle Fernando de Noronha, 
holding our course N.E. by N., and leaving those isles on the east. In this 
course we passed the line in about twelve days' time, and were, by our last 
observation, in 7 degrees 22 minutes northern latitude, when a violent 
tornado, or hurricane, took us quite out of our knowledge. It began from 
the south-east, came about to the north-west, and then settled into the 
north-east, from whence it blew in such a terrible manner, that for twelve 
days together we could do nothing but drive, and, scudding away before it, 
let it carry us wherever fate and the fury of the winds directed; and 
during these twelve days, I need not say that I expected every day to be 
swallowed up, nor, indeed, did any in the ship expect to save their lives.
In this distress we had, besides the terror of the storm, one of our men 
died of the calenture, and one man and the boy washed overboard. About the 
twelfth day, the weather abating a little, the master made an observation 
as well as he could, and found that he was in about 11 degrees north 
latitude, but that he was 22 degrees of longitude difference west from Cape 
St. Augustino; so that he found he was gotten upon the coast of Guiana, or 
the north part of Brazil, beyond the river Amazon, toward that of the river 
Orinoco, commonly called the Great River, and began to consult with me what 
course he should take, for the ship was leaky and very much disabled, and 
he was going directly back to the coast of Brazil.
I was positively against that; and looking over the charts of the sea-coast 
of America with him, we concluded there was no inhabited country for us to 
have recourse to till we came within the circle of the Carribbee Islands, 
and therefore resolved to stand away for Barbadoes, which by keeping off at 
sea, to avoid the indraft of the Bay or Gulf of Mexico, we might easily 
perform, as we hoped, in about fifteen days' sail; whereas we could not 
possibly make our voyage to the coast of Africa without some assistance, 
both to our ship and to ourselves.
With this design we changed our course, and steered away N.W. by W. in 
order to reach some of our English islands, where I hoped for relief; but 
our voyage was otherwise determined; for being in the latitude of 12 
degrees 18 minutes, a second storm came upon us, which carried us away with 
the same impetuosity westward, and drove us so out of the very way of all 
human commerce, that had all our lives been saved, as to the sea, we were 
rather in danger of being devoured by savages than ever returning to our 
own country.
In this distress, the wind still blowing very hard, one of our men early in 
the morning cried out, 'Land!' and we had no sooner ran out of the cabin to 
look out, in hopes of seeing whereabouts in the world we were, but the ship 
struck upon a sand, and in a moment, her motion being so stopped, the sea 
broke over her in such a manner, that we expected we should all have 
perished immediately; and we were immediately driven into our close 
quarters, to shelter us from the very foam and spray of the sea.
It is not easy for any one, who has not been in the like condition, to 
describe or conceive the consternation of men in such circumstances. We 
knew nothing where we were, or upon what land it was we were driven, 
whether an island or the main, whether inhabited or not inhabited; and as 
the rage of the wind was still great, though rather less than at first, we 
could not so much as hope to have the ship hold many minutes without 
breaking in pieces, unless the winds, by a kind of miracle, should turn 
immediately about. In a word, we sat looking one upon another, and 
expecting death every moment, and every man acting accordingly, as 
preparing for another world; for there was little or nothing more for us to 
do in this. That which was our present comfort, and all the comfort we had, 
was that, contrary to our expectation, the ship did not break yet, and that 
the master said the wind began to abate.
Now, though we thought that the wind did a little abate, yet the ship 
having thus struck upon the sand, and sticking too fast for us to expect 
her getting off, we were in a dreadful condition indeed, and had nothing to 
do but to think of saving our lives as well as we could. We had a boat at 
our stern just before the storm, but she was first staved by dashing 
against the ship's rudder, and in the next place, she broke away, and 
either sunk, or was driven off to sea, so there was no hope from her; we 
had another boat on board, but how to get her off into the sea was a 
doubtful thing. However, there was no room to debate, for we fancied the 
ship would break in pieces every minute, and some told us she was actually 
broken already.
In this distress, the mate of our vessel lays hold of the boat, and with 
the help of the rest of the men they got her slung over the ship's side; 
and getting all into her, let go, and committed ourselves, being eleven in 
number, to God's mercy, and the wild sea; for though the storm was abated 
considerably, yet the sea went dreadful high upon the shore, and might well 
be called den wild zee, as the Dutch call the sea in a storm.
And now our case was very dismal indeed, for we all saw plainly that the 
sea went so high, that the boat could not live, and that we should be 
inevitably drowned. As to making sail, we had none; nor, if we had, could 
we have done anything with it; so we worked at the oar towards the land, 
though with heavy hearts, like men going to execution, for we all knew that 
when the boat came nearer the shore, she would be dashed in a thousand 
pieces by the breach of the sea. However, we committed our souls to God in 
the most earnest manner; and the wind driving us towards the shore, we 
hastened our destruction with our own hands, pulling as well as we could 
towards land.
What the shore was, whether rock or sand, whether steep or shoal, we knew 
not; the only hope that could rationally give us the least shadow of 
expectation was, if we might happen into some bay or gulf, or the mouth of 
some river, where by great chance we might have run our boat in, or got 
under the lee of the land, and perhaps made smooth water. But there was 
nothing of this appeared; but as we made nearer and nearer the shore, the 
land looked more frightful than the sea.
After we had rowed, or rather driven, about a league and a half, as we 
reckoned it, a raging wave, mountainlike, came rolling astern of us, and 
plainly bade us expect the coup de ,grace. In a word, it took us with such 
a fury, that it overset the boat at once; and separating us, as well from 
the boat as from one another, gave us not time hardly to say, 'O God!' for 
we were all swallowed up in a moment.
Nothing can describe the confusion of thought which I felt when I sunk into 
the water; for though I swam very well, yet I could not deliver myself from 
the waves so as to draw breath, till that wave having driven me, or rather 
carried me, a vast way on towards the shore, and having spent itself, went 
back, and left me upon the land almost dry, but half dead with the water I 
took in. I had so much presence of mind, as well as breath left, that 
seeing myself nearer-the mainland than I expected, I got upon my feet, and 
endeavoured to make on towards the land as fast as I could, before another 
wave should return and take me up again. But I soon found it was impossible 
to avoid it; for I saw the sea come after me as high as a great hill, and 
as furious as an enemy, which I had no means or strength to contend with. 
My business was to hold my breath, and raise myself upon the water, if I 
could; and so, by swimming, to preserve my breathing, and pilot myself 
towards the shore, if possible; my greatest concern now being, that the 
sea, as it would carry me a great way towards the shore when it came on, 
might not carry me back again with it when it gave back towards the sea.
The wave that came upon me again, buried me at once 20 or 30 feet deep in 
its own body, and I could feel myself carried with a mighty force and 
swiftness towards the shore a very great way; but I held my breath, and 
assisted myself to swim still forward with all my might. I was ready to 
burst with holding my breath, when, as I felt myself rising up, so, to my 
immediate relief, I found my head and hands shoot out above the surface of 
the water; and though it was not two seconds of time that I could keep 
myself so, yet it relieved me greatly, gave me breath and new courage. I 
was covered again with water a good while, but not so long but I held it 
out; and finding the water had spent itself, and began to return, I struck 
forward against the return of the waves, and felt ground again with my 
feet. I stood still a few moments to recover breath, and till the water 
went from me, and then took to my heels and ran with what strength I had 
farther towards the shore. But neither would this deliver me from the fury 
of the sea, which came pouring in after me again, and twice more I was 
lifted up by the waves and carried forwards as before, the shore being very 
flat.
The last time of these two had well near been fatal to me; for the sea, 
having hurried me along as before, landed me, or rather dashed me, against 
a piece of a rock, and that with such force, as it left me senseless, and 
indeed helpless, as to my own deliverance; for the blow taking my side and 
breast, beat the breath as it were quite out of my body; and had it 
returned again immediately, I must have been strangled in the water. But I 
recovered a little before the return of the waves, and seeing I should be 
covered again with the water, I resolved to hold fast by a piece of the 
rock, and so to hold my breath, if possible, till the wave went back. Now 
as the waves were not so high as at first, being near land, I held my hold 
till the wave abated, and then fetched another run, which brought me so 
near the shore, that the next wave, though it went over me, yet did not so 
swallow me up as to carry me away, and the next run I took I got to the 
mainland, where, to my great comfort, I clambered up the cliffs of the 
shore, and sat me down upon the grass, free from danger, and quite out of 
the reach of the water.
I was now landed, and safe on shore, and began to look up and thank God 
that my life was saved in a case wherein there was some minutes before 
scarce any room to hope. I believe it is impossible to express to the life 
what the ecstasies and transports of the soul are when it is so saved, as I 
may say, out of the very grave; and I do not wonder now at that custom, 
viz., that when a malefactor, who has the halter about his neck, is tied 
up, and just going to be turned off, and has a reprieve brought to him - I 
say, I do not wonder that they bring a surgeon with it, to let him blood 
that very moment they tell him of it, that the surprise may not drive the 
animal spirits from the heart, and over-whelm him:

For sudden joys, like griefs, confound at first.

I walked about on the shore, lifting up my hands, and my whole being, as I 
may say, wrapt up in the contemplation of my deliverance, making a thousand 
gestures and motions which I cannot describe, reflecting upon all my 
comrades that were drowned, and that there should not be one soul saved but 
myself; for, as for them, I never saw them afterwards, or any sign of them, 
except three of their hats, one cap, and two shoes that were not fellows.
I cast my eyes to the stranded vessel, when the breach and froth of the sea 
being so big, I could hardly see it, it lay so far off, and considered, 
Lord! how was it possible I could get on shore?
After I had solaced my mind with the comfortable part of my condition, I 
began to look round me to see what kind of place I was in, and what was 
next to be done, and I soon found my comforts abate, and that, in a word, I 
had a dreadful deliverance; for I was wet, had no clothes to shift me, nor 
anything either to eat or drink to comfort me, neither did I see any 
prospect before me but that of perishing with hunger, or being devoured by 
wild beasts; and that which was particularly afflicting to me was, that I 
had no weapon either to hunt and kill any creature for my sustenance, or to 
defend myself against any other creature that might desire to kill me for 
theirs. In a word, I had nothing about me but a knife, a tobacco-pipe, and 
a little tobacco in a box. This was all my provision; and this threw me 
into terrible agonies of mind, that for a while I ran about like a madman. 
Night coming upon me, I began, with a heavy heart, to consider what would 
be my lot if there were any ravenous beasts in that country, seeing at 
night they always come abroad for their prey.
All the remedy that offered to my thoughts at that time was, to get up into 
a thick bushy tree like a fir, but thorny, which grew near me, and where I 
resolved to sit all night, and consider the next day what death I should 
die, for as yet I saw no prospect of life. I walked about a furlong from 
the shore, to see if I could find any fresh water to drink, which I did, to 
my great joy; and having drank, and put a little tobacco in my mouth to 
prevent hunger, I went to the tree, and getting up into it, endeavoured to 
place myself so, as that if I should sleep I might not fall; and having cut 
me a short stick, like a truncheon, for my defence, I took up my lodging, 
and having been excessively fatigued, I fell fast asleep, and slept as 
comfortably as, I believe, few could have done in my condition, and found 
myself the most refreshed with it that I think I ever was on such an 
occasion.
When I waked it was broad day, the weather clear, and the storm abated, so 
that the sea did not rage and swell as before. But that which surprised me 
most was, that the ship was lifted off in the night from the sand where she 
lay, by the swelling of the tide, and was driven up almost as far as the 
rock which I first mentioned, where I had been so bruised by the dashing me 
against it. This being within about a mile from the shore where I was, and 
the ship seeming to stand upright still, I wished myself on board, that, at 
least, I might have some necessary things for my use.
When I came down from my apartment in the tree I looked about me again, and 
the first thing I found was the boat, which lay as the wind and the sea had 
tossed her up upon the land, about two miles on my right hand. I walked as 
far as I could upon the shore to have got to her, but found a neck or inlet 
of water between me and the boat, which was about half a mile broad; so I 
came back for the present, being more intent upon getting at the ship, 
where I hoped to find something for my present subsistence.
A little after noon I found the sea very calm, and the tide ebbed so far 
out, that I could come within a quarter of a mile of the ship; and here I 
found a fresh renewing of my grief, for I saw evidently, that if we had 
kept on board we had been all safe, that is to say, we had all got safe on 
shore, and I had not been so miserable as to be left entirely destitute of 
all comfort and company, as I now was. This forced tears from my eyes 
again; but as there was little relief in that, I resolved, if possible, to 
get to the ship; so I pulled off my clothes, for the weather was hot to 
extremity, and took the water. But when I came to the ship, my difficulty 
was still greater to know how to get on board; for as she lay aground, and 
high out of the water, there was nothing within my reach to lay hold of I 
swam round her twice, and the second time I spied a small piece of a rope, 
which I wondered I did not see at first, hang down by the fore-chains so 
low, as that with great difficulty I got hold of it, and by the help of 
that rope got up into the forecastle of the ship. Here I found that the 
ship was bulged, and had a great deal of water in her hold, but that she 
lay so on the side of a bank of hard sand, or rather earth, that her stern 
lay lifted up upon the bank, and her head low almost to the water. By this 
means all her quarter was free, and all that was in that part was dry; for 
you may be sure my first work was to search and to see what was spoiled and 
what was free. And first I found that all the ship's provisions were dry 
and untouched by the water; and being very well disposed to eat, I went to 
the bread-room and filled my pockets with biscuit, and eat it as I went 
about other things, for I had no time to lose. I also found some rum in the 
great cabin, of which I took a large dram, and which I had indeed need 
enough of to spirit me for what was before me. Now I wanted nothing but a 
boat, to furnish myself with many things which I foresaw would be very 
necessary to me.
It was in vain to sit still and wish for what was not to be had, and this 
extremity roused my application. We had several spare yards, and two or 
three large spars of wood, and a spare top-mast or two in the ship. I 
resolved to fall to work with these, and flung as many of them overboard as 
I could manage for their weight, tying every one with a rope, that they 
might not drive away. When this was done I went down the ship's side, and, 
pulling them to me, I tied four of them fast together at both ends as well 
as I could, in the form of a raft; and laying two or three short pieces of 
plank upon them crossways, I found I could walk upon it very well, but that 
it was not able to bear any great weight, the pieces being too light. So I 
went to work, and with the carpenter's saw I cut a spare topmast into three 
lengths, and added them to my raft, with a great deal of labour and pains; 
but hope of furnishing myself with necessaries encouraged me to go beyond 
what I should have been able to have done upon another occasion.
My raft was now strong enough to bear any reasonable weight. My next care 
was what to load it with, and how to preserve what I laid upon it from the 
surf of the sea; but I was not long considering this. I first laid all the 
planks or boards upon it that I could get, and having considered well what 
I most wanted, I first got three of the seamen's chests, which I had broken 
open and emptied, and lowered them down upon my raft. The first of these I 
filled with provisions, viz., bread, rice, three Dutch cheeses, five pieces 
of dried goat's flesh, which we lived much upon, and a little remainder of 
European corn, which had been laid by for some fowls which we brought to 
sea with us, but the fowls were killed. There had been some barley and 
wheat together, but, to my great disappointment, I found afterwards that 
the rats had eaten or spoiled it all. As for liquors, I found several cases 
of bottles belonging to our skipper, in which were some cordial waters, 
and, in all, about five or six gallons of rack. These I stowed by 
themselves, there being no need to put them into the chest, nor no room for 
them. While I was doing this, I found the tide began to flow, though very 
calm, and I had the mortification to see my coat, shirt, and waistcoat, 
which I had left on shore upon the sand, swim away; as for my breeches, 
which were only linen, and open-kneed, I swam on board in them, and my 
stockings. However, this put me upon rummaging for clothes, of which I 
found enough, but took no more than I wanted for present use; for I had 
other things which my eye was more upon, as first tools to work with on 
shore; and it was after long searching that I found out the carpenter's 
chest, which was indeed a very useful prize to me, and much more valuable 
than a ship-loading of gold would have been at that time. I got it down to 
my raft, even whole as it was, without losing time to look into it, for I 
knew in general what it contained.
My next care was for some ammunition and arms; there were two very good 
fowling-pieces in the great cabin, and two pistols; these I secured first, 
with some powder-horns, and a small bag of shot, and two old rusty swords. 
I knew there were three barrels of powder in the ship, but knew not where 
our gunner had stowed them; but with much search I found them, two of them 
dry and good, the third had taken water; those two I got to my raft with 
the arms. And now I thought myself pretty well freighted, and began to 
think how I should get to shore with them, having neither sail, oar, or 
rudder; and the least capful of wind would have overset all my navigation.
I had three encouragements. 1. A smooth, calm sea. 2. The tide rising and 
setting in to the shore. 3. What little wind there was blew me towards the 
land. And thus, having found two or three broken oars belonging to the 
boat, and besides the tools which were in the chest, I found two saws, an 
axe, and a hammer, and with this cargo I put to sea. For a mile or 
thereabouts my raft went very well, only that I found it drive a little 
distant from the place where I had landed before, by which I perceived that 
there was some indraft of the water, and consequently I hoped to find some 
creek or river there, which I might make use of as a port to get to land 
with my cargo.
As I imagined, so it was; there appeared before me a little opening of the 
land, and I found a strong current of the tide set into it, so I guided my 
raft as well as I could to keep in the middle of the stream. But here I had 
like to have suffered a second shipwreck, which, if I had, I think verily 
would have broke my heart; for knowing nothing of the coast, my raft ran 
aground at one end of it upon a shoal, and not being aground at the other 
end, it wanted but a little that all my cargo had slipped off towards that 
end that was afloat, and so fallen into the water. I did my utmost by 
setting my back against the chests to keep them in their places, but could 
not thrust off the raft with all my strength, neither durst I stir from the 
posture I was in, but holding up the chests with all my might, stood in 
that manner near half an hour in which time the rising of the water brought 
me a little more upon a level; and a little after, the water still rising, 
my raft floated again, and I thrust her off with the oar I had into the 
channel, and then driving up higher, I at length found myself in the mouth 
of a little river, with land on both sides, and a strong current or tide 
running up. I looked on both sides for a proper place to get to shore, for 
I was not willing to be driven too high up the river, hoping in time to see 
some ship at sea, and therefore resolved to place myself as near the coast 
as I could.
At length I spied a little cove on the right shore of the creek, to which, 
with great pain and difficulty, I guided my raft, and at last got so near, 
as that, reaching ground with my oar, I could thrust her directly in; but 
here I had like to have dipped all my cargo in the sea again; for that 
shore Iying pretty steep, that is to say, sloping, there was no place to 
land but where one end of my float, if it run on shore, would lie so high 
and the other sink lower, as before, that it would endanger my cargo again. 
All that I could do was to wait till the tide was at the highest, keeping 
the raft with my oar like an anchor to hold the side of it fast to the 
shore, near a flat piece of ground, which I expected the water would flow 
over; and so it did. As soon as I found water enough, for my raft drew 
about a foot of water, I thrust her on upon that flat piece of ground, and 
there fastened or moored her by sticking my two broken oars into the 
ground; one on one side near one end, and one on the other side near the 
other end; and thus I lay till the water ebbed away, and left my raft and 
all my cargo safe on shore.
My next work was to view the country and seek a proper place for my 
habitation, and where to stow my goods to secure them from whatever might 
happen. Where I was, I yet knew not; whether on the continent, or on an 
island; whether inhabited, or not inhabited; whether in danger of wild 
beasts, or not. There was a hill, not above a mile from me, which rose up 
very steep and high, and which seemed to over-top some other hills, which 
lay as in a ridge from it, northward. I took out one of the fowling-pieces 
and one of the pistols, and a horn of powder; and thus armed, I travelled 
for discovery up to the top of that hill, where, after I had with great 
labour and difficulty got to the top, I saw my fate to my great affliction, 
viz., that I was in an island environed every way with the sea, no land to 
be seen, except some rocks which lay a great way off, and two small islands 
less than this, which lay about three leagues to the west.
I found also that the island I was in was barren, and, as I saw good reason 
to believe, uninhabited, except by wild beasts, of whom, however, I saw 
none; yet I saw abundance of fowls, but knew not their kinds; neither when 
I killed them, could I tell what was fit for food, and what not. At my 
coming back, I shot at a great bird which I saw sitting upon a tree on the 
side of a great wood. I believe it was the first gun that had been fired 
there since the creation of the world. I had no sooner fired, but from all 
the parts of the wood there arose an innumerable number of fowls of many 
sorts, making a confused screaming, and crying every one according to his 
usual note; but not one of them of any kind that I knew. As for the 
creature I killed I took it to be a kind of a hawk, its colour and beak 
resembling is but had no talons or claws more than common; its flesh was 
carrion, and fit for nothing.
Contented with this discovery, I came back to my raft, and fell to work to 
bring my cargo on shore, which took me up the rest of that day; and what to 
do with myself at night, I knew not, nor indeed where to rest; for I was 
afraid to lie down on the ground, not knowing but some wild beast might 
devour me, though, as I afterwards found, there was really no need for 
those fears. However, as well as I could, I barricaded myself round with 
the chests and boards that I had brought on shore, and made a kind of a hut 
for that night's lodging; as for food, I yet saw not which way to supply 
myself, except that I had seen two or three creatures like hares run out of 
the wood where I shot the fowl.
I now began to consider, that I might yet get a great many things out of 
the ship, which would be useful to me, and particularly some of the rigging 
and sails, and such other things as might come to land; and I resolved to 
make another voyage on board the vessel, if possible. And as I knew that 
the first storm that blew must necessarily break her all in pieces, I 
resolved to set all other things apart till I got everything out of the 
ship that I could get. Then I called a council, that is to say, in my 
thoughts, whether I should take back the raft, but this appeared 
impracticable; so I resolved to go as before, when the tide was down; and I 
did so, only that I stripped before I went from my hut, having nothing on 
but a chequered shirt and a pair of linen drawers, and a pair of pumps on 
my feet.
I got on board the ship as before, and prepared a second raft, and having 
had experience of the first, I neither made this so unwieldy, nor loaded it 
so hard; but yet I brought away several things very useful to me; as, 
first, in the carpenter's stores I found two or three bags full of nails 
and spikes, a great screw-jack, a dozen or two of hatchets, and above all, 
that most useful thing called a grindstone. All these I secured, together 
with several things belonging to the gunner, particularly two or three iron 
crows, and two barrels of musket bullets, seven muskets, and another 
fowling-piece, with some small quantity of powder more; a large bag full of 
small-shot, and a great roll of sheet lead; but this last was so heavy, I 
could not hoist it up to get it over the ship's side. Besides these things, 
I took all the men's clothes that I could find, and a spare fore-top sail, 
a hammock, and some bedding; and with this I loaded my second raft, and 
brought them all safe on shore, to my very great comfort.
I was under some apprehensions during my absence from the land, that at 
least my provisions might be devoured on shore; but when I came back, I 
found no sign of any visitor, only there sat a creature like a wild cat 
upon one of the chests, which, when I came towards it, ran away a little 
distance, and then stood still. She sat very composed and unconcerned, and 
looked full in my face, as if she had a mind to be acquainted with me. I 
presented my gun at her; but as she did not understand it, she was 
perfectly unconcerned at it, nor did she offer to stir away; upon which I 
tossed her a bit of biscuit, though, by the way, I was not very free of it, 
for my store was not great. However, I spared her a bit, I say, and she 
went to it, smelled of it, and ate it, and looked (as pleased) for more; 
but I thanked her, and could spare no more, so she marched off.
Having got my second cargo on shore, though I was fain to open the barrels 
of powder and bring them by parcels, for they were too heavy, being large 
casks, I went to work to make me a little tent with the sail and some poles 
which I cut for that purpose; and into this tent I brought everything that 
I knew would spoil either with rain or sun; and I piled all the empty 
chests and casks up in a circle round the tent, to fortify it from any 
sudden attempt, either from man or beast.
When I had done this I blocked up the door of the tent with some boards 
within, and an empty chest set up on end without; and spreading one of the 
beds upon the ground, laying my two pistols just at my head, and my gun at 
length by me, I went to bed for the first time, and slept very quietly all 
night, for I was very weary and heavy; for the night before I had slept 
little, and had laboured very hard all day, as well to fetch all those 
things from the ship, as to get them on shore.
I had the biggest magazine of all kinds now that ever was laid up, I 
believe, for one man; but I was not satisfied still, for while the ship sat 
upright in that posture, I thought I ought to get everything out of her 
that I could. So every day at low water I went on board, and brought away 
something or other; but, particularly the third time I went I brought away 
as much of the rigging as I could, as also all the small ropes and rope-
twine I could get, with a piece of spare canvas, which was to mend the 
sails upon occasion, the barrel of wet gunpowder; in a word, I brought away 
all the sails first and last, only that I was fain to cut them in pieces, 
and bring as much at a time as I could; for they were no more useful to be 
sails, but as mere canvas only.
But that which comforted me more still was, that at last of all, after I 
had made five or six such voyages as these, and thought I had nothing more 
to expect from the ship that was worth my meddling with; I say, after all 
this, I found a great hogshead of bread, and three large runlets of rum or 
spirits, and a box of sugar, and a barrel of fine flour; this was 
surprising to me, because I had given over expecting any more provisions, 
except what was spoilt by the water. I soon emptied the hogshead of that 
bread, and wrapped it up parcel by parcel in pieces of the sails, which I 
cut out; and, in a word, I got all this safe on shore also.
The next day I made another voyage. And now, having plundered the ship of 
what was portable and fit to hand out, I began with the cables; and cutting 
the great cable into pieces, such as I could move, I got two cables and a 
hawser on shore, with all the ironwork I could get; and having cut down the 
sprit-sail-yard, and the mizzen-yard, and everything I could to make a 
large raft, I loaded it with all those heavy goods, and came away. But my 
good luck began now to leave me; for this raft was so unwieldy, and so 
overladen, that after I was entered the little cove where I had landed the 
rest of my goods, not being able to guide it so handily as I did the other, 
it overset, and threw me and all my cargo into the water. As for myself, it 
was no great harm, for I was near the shore; but as to my cargo, it was 
great part of it lost, especially the iron, which I expected would have 
been of great use to me. However, when the tide was out I got most of the 
pieces of cable ashore, and some of the iron, though with infinite labour; 
for I was fain to dip for it into the water, a work which fatigued me very 
much. After this I went every day on board, and brought away what I could 
get.
I had been now thirteen days on shore, and had been eleven times on board 
the ship; in which time I had brought away all that one pair of hands could 
well be supposed capable to bring, though I believe verily, had the calm 
weather held, I should have brought away the whole ship piece by piece. But 
preparing the twelfth time to go on board, I found the wind begin to rise. 
However, at low water I went on board, and though I thought I had rummaged 
the cabin so effectually as that nothing more could be found, yet I 
discovered a locker with drawers in it, in one of which I found two or 
three razors, and one pair of large scissors, with some ten or a dozen of 
good knives and forks; in another, I found about thirty-six pounds value in 
money, some European coin, some Brazil, some pieces of eight, some gold, 
some silver.
I smiled to myself at the sight of this money. 'O drug!' said I aloud, 
'what art thou good for? Thou art not worth to me, no, not the taking off 
of the ground; one of those knives is worth all this heap. I have no manner 
of use for thee; even remain where thou art, and go to the bottom as a 
creature whose life is not worth saving.' However, upon second thoughts, I 
took it away; and wrapping all this in a piece of canvas, I began to think 
of making another raft; but while I was preparing this, I found the sky 
overcast, and the wind began to rise, and in a quarter of an hour it blew a 
fresh gale from the shore. It presently occurred to me that it was in vain 
to pretend to make a raft with the wind offshore, and that it was my 
business to be gone before the tide of flood began, otherwise I might not 
be able to reach the shore at all. Accordingly I let myself down into the 
water, and swam across the channel, which lay between the ship and the 
sands, and even that with difficulty enough, partly with the weight of the 
things I had about me, and partly the roughness of the water; for the wind 
rose very hastily, and before it was quite high water it blew a storm.
But I was gotten home to my little tent, where I lay with all my wealth 
about me very secure. It blew very hard all that night, and in the morning, 
when I looked out, behold, no more ship was to be seen. I was a little 
surprised, but recovered myself with this satisfactory reflection, viz., 
that I had lost no time, nor abated no diligence, to get everything out of 
her that could be useful to me, and that indeed there was little left in 
her that I was able to bring away if I had had more time.
I now gave over any more thoughts of the ship, or of anything out of her, 
except what might drive on shore from her wreck, as indeed divers pieces of 
her afterwards did; but those things were of small use to me.
My thoughts were now wholly employed about securing myself against either 
savages, if any should appear, or wild beasts, if any were in the island; 
and I had many thoughts of the method how to do this, and what kind of 
dwelling to make, whether I should make me a cave in the earth, or a tent 
upon the earth; and, in short, I resolved upon both, the manner and 
description of which it may not be improper to give an account of.
I soon found the place I was in was not for my settlement, particularly 
because it was upon a low moorish ground near the sea, and I believed would 
not be wholesome; and more particularly because there was no fresh water 
near it. So I resolved to find a more healthy and more convenient spot of 
ground.
I consulted several things in my situation, which I found would be proper 
for me. First, health and fresh water, I just now mentioned. Secondly, 
shelter from the heat of the sun. Thirdly, security from ravenous 
creatures, whether men or beasts. Fourthly, a view to the sea, that if God 
sent any ship in sight I might not lose any advantage for my deliverance, 
of which I was not willing to banish all my expectation yet.
In search of a place proper for this, I found a little plain on the side of 
a rising hill, whose front towards this little plain was steep as a 
houseside, so that nothing could come down upon me from the top; on the 
side of this rock there was a hollow place, worn a little way in, like the 
entrance or door of a cave; but there was not really any cave, or way into 
the rock at all.
On the flat of the green, just before this hollow place, I resolved to 
pitch my tent. This plain was not above an hundred yards broad, and about 
twice as long, and lay like a green before my door, and at the end of it 
descended irregularly every way down into the low grounds by the seaside. 
It was on the N.N.W. side of the hill, so that I was sheltered from the 
heat every day, till it came to a W. and by S. sun, or thereabouts, which 
in those countries is near the setting.
Before I set up my tent, I drew a half circle before the hollow place, 
which took in about ten yards in its semi-diameter from the rock, and 
twenty yards in its diameter from its beginning and ending. In this half-
circle I pitched two rows of strong stakes, driving them into the ground 
till they stood very firm like piles, the biggest end being out of the 
ground about five feet and a half, and sharpened on the top. The two rows 
did not stand above six inches from one another.
Then I took the pieces of cable which I had cut in the ship, and laid them 
in rows one upon another, within the circle, between these two rows of 
stakes, up to the top, placing other stakes in the inside leaning against 
them, about two feet and a half high, like a spur to a post; and this fence 
was so strong, that neither man or beast could get into it, or over it. 
This cost me a great deal of time and labour, especially to cut the piles 
in the woods, bring them to the place, and drive them into the earth.
The entrance into this place I made to be not by a door, but by a short 
ladder to go over the top; which ladder, when I was in, I lifted over after 
me, and so I was completely fenced in, and fortified, as I thought, from 
all the world, and consequently slept secure in the night, which otherwise 
I could not have done; though as it appeared afterwards, there was no need 
of all this caution from the enemies that I apprehended danger from.
Into this fence or fortress, with infinite labour, I carried all my riches, 
all my provisions, ammunition, and stores, of which you have the account 
above; and I made me a large tent, which, to preserve me from the rains 
that in one part of the year are very violent there, I made double, viz., 
one smaller tent within, and one larger tent above it, and covered the 
uppermost with a large tarpaulin, which I had saved among the sails. And 
now I lay no more for a while in the bed which I had brought on shore, but 
in a hammock, which was indeed a very good one, and belonged to the mate of 
the ship.
Into this tent I brought all my provisions, and everything that would spoil 
by the wet; and having thus enclosed all my goods, I made up the entrance, 
which, till now, I had left open, and so passed and repassed, as I said, by 
a short ladder.
When I had done this, I began to work my way into the rock; and bringing 
all the earth and stones that I dug down out through my tent, I laid them 
up within my fence in the nature of a terrace, so that it raised the ground 
within about a foot and a half; and thus I made me a cave just behind my 
tent, which served me like a cellar to my house.
It cost me much labour, and many days, before all these things were brought 
to perfection, and therefore I must go back to some other things which took 
up some of my thoughts. At the same time it happened, after I had laid my 
scheme for the setting up my tent, and making the cave, that a storm of 
rain falling from a thick dark cloud, a sudden flash of lightning happened, 
and after that a great clap of thunder, as is naturally the effect of it. I 
was not so much surprised with the lightning, as I was with a thought which 
darted into my mind as swift as the lightning itself O my powder! My very 
heart sunk within me when I thought, that at one blast all my powder might 
be destroyed, on which, not my defence only, but the providing me food, as 
I thought, entirely depended. I was nothing near so anxious about my own 
danger; though had the powder took fire, I had never known who had hurt me.
Such impression did this make upon me, that after the storm was over I laid 
aside all my works, my building, and fortifying, and applied myself to make 
bags and boxes to separate the powder, and keep it a little and a little in 
a parcel, in hope that whatever might come it might not all take fire at 
once, and to keep it so apart, that it should not be possible to make one 
part fire another. I finished this work in about a fortnight; and I think 
my powder, which in all was about 240 pounds weight, was divided in not 
less than a hundred parcels. As to the barrel that had been wet, I did not 
apprehend any danger from that, so I placed it in my new cave, which in my 
fancy I called my kitchen, and the rest I hid up and down in holes among 
the rocks, so that no wet might come to it, marking very carefully where I 
laid it.
In the interval of time while this was doing, I went out once, at least, 
every day with my gun, as well to divert myself, as to see if I could kill 
anything fit for food, and as near as I could to acquaint myself with what 
the island produced. The first time I went out, I presently discovered that 
there were goats in the island, which was a great satisfaction to me; but 
then it was attended with this misfortune to me, viz., that they were so 
shy, so subtle, and so swift of foot, that it was the difficultest thing in 
the world to come at them. But I was not discouraged at this, not doubting 
but I might now and then shoot one, as it soon happened; for after I had 
found their haunts a little, I laid wait in this manner for them. I 
observed if they saw me in the valleys, though they were upon the rocks, 
they would run away as in a terrible fright; but if they were feeding in 
the valleys, and I was upon the rocks, they took no notice of me, from 
whence I concluded that, by the position of their optics, their sight was 
so directed downward, that they did not readily see objects that were above 
them. So afterward I took this method; I always climbed the rocks first to 
get above them, and then had frequently a fair mark. The first shot I made 
among these creatures I killed a she-goat, which had a little kid by her, 
which she gave suck to, which grieved me heartily; but when the old one 
fell, the kid stood stock still by her till I came and took her up; and not 
only so, but when I carried the old one with me upon my shoulders, the kid 
followed me quite to my enclosure; upon which I laid down the dam, and took 
the kid in my arms, and carried it over my pale, in hopes to have bred it 
up tame; but it would not ea., so I was forced to kill it, and eat it 
myself. These two supplied me with flesh a great while, for I eat 
sparingly, and saved my provisions, my bread especially, as much as 
possibly I could.
Having now fixed my habitation, I found it absolutely necessary to provide 
a place to make a fire in, and fuel to burn; and what I did for that, as 
also how I enlarged my cave, and what conveniences I made, I shall give a 
full account of in its place. But I must first give some little account of 
myself, and of my thoughts about living, which it may well be supposed were 
not a few.
I had a dismal prospect of my condition; for as I was not cast away upon 
that island without being driven, as is said, by a violent storm, quite out 
of the course of our intended voyage, and a great way, viz., some hundreds 
of leagues out of the ordinary course of the trade of mankind, I had great 
reason to consider it as a determination of Heaven, that in this desolate 
place, and in this desolate manner, I should end my life. The tears would 
run plentifully down my face when I made these reflections, and sometimes I 
would expostulate with myself, why Providence should thus completely ruin 
its creatures, and render them so absolutely miserable, so without help 
abandoned, so entirely depressed, that it could hardly be rational to be 
thankful for such a life.
But something always returned swift upon me to check these thoughts, and to 
reprove me; and particularly one day, walking with my gun in my hand by the 
seaside, I was very pensive upon the subject of my present condition, when 
Reason, as it were, expostulated with me t'other way, thus: 'Well, you are 
in a desolate condition it is true, but pray remember, where are the rest 
of you? Did not you come eleven of you into the boat? Where are the ten? 
Why were not they saved, and you lost? Why were you singled out? Is it 
better to be here, or there?' And then I pointed to the sea. All evils are 
to be considered with the good that is in them, and with what worse attends 
them.
Then it occurred to me again, how well I was furnished for my subsistence, 
and what would have been my case if it had not happened, which was an 
hundred thousand to one, that the ship floated from the place where she 
first struck and was driven so near to the shore that I had time to get all 
these things out of her; what would have been my case, if I had been to 
have lived in the condition in which I at first came on shore, without 
necessaries of life, or necessaries to supply and procure them? 
'Particularly,' said I aloud (though to myself), 'what should I have done 
without a gun, without ammunition, without any tools to make anything or to 
work with, without clothes, bedding, a tent, or any manner of covering?' 
and that now I had all these to a sufficient quantity, and was in a fair 
way to provide myself in such a manner, as to live without my gun when my 
ammunition was spent; so that I had a tolerable view of subsisting without 
any want as long as I lived. For I considered from the beginning how I 
would provide for the accidents that might happen, and for the time that 
was to come, even not only after my ammunition should be spent, but even 
after my health or strength should decay.
I confess I had not entertained any notion of my ammunition being destroyed 
at one blast - I mean, my powder being blown up by lightning; and this made 
the thoughts of it so surprising to me when it lightened and thundered, as 
I observed just now.
And now being to enter into a melancholy relation of a scene of silent 
life, such, perhaps, as was never heard of in the world before, I shall 
take it from its beginning, and continue it in its order. It was, by my 
account, the 30th of September when, in the manner as above said, I first 
set foot upon this horrid island, when the sun being to us in its autumnal 
equinox, was almost just over my head, for I reckoned myself, by 
observation, to be in the latitude of 9 degrees 22 minutes north of the 
line.
After I had been there about ten or twelve days, it came into my thoughts 
that I should lose my reckoning of time for want of books and pen and ink, 
and should even forget the Sabbath days from the working days; but to 
prevent this, I cut it with my knife upon a large post, in capital letters; 
and making it into a great cross, I set it up on the shore where I first 
landed, viz., 'I came on shore here on the 30th of September 1659.' Upon 
the sides of this square post I cut every day a notch with my knife, and 
every seventh notch was as long again as the rest, and every first day of 
the month as long again as that long one; and thus I kept my calendar, or 
weekly, monthly, and yearly reckoning of time.
In the next place we are to observe, that among the many things which I 
brought out of the ship in the several voyages, which, as above mentioned, 
I made to it, I got several things of less value, but not all less useful 
to me, which I omitted setting down before; as in particular, pens, ink, 
and paper, several parcels in the captain's, mate's, gunner's, and 
carpenter's keeping, three or four compasses, some mathematical 
instruments, dials, perspectives, charts, and books of navigation, all 
which I huddled together, whether I might want them or no. Also I found 
three very good Bibles, which came to me in my cargo from England, and 
which I had packed up among my things; some Portuguese books also, and 
among them two or three Popish prayer-books, and several other books, all 
which I carefully secured. And I must not forget, that we had in the ship a 
dog and two cats, of whose eminent history I may have occasion to say 
something in its place; for I carried both the cats with me; and as for the 
dog, he jumped out of the ship of himself, and swam on shore to me the day 
after I went on shore with my first cargo, and was a trusty servant to me 
many years. I wanted nothing that he could fetch me, nor any company that 
he could make up to me; I only wanted to have him talk to me, but that 
would not do. As I observed before, I found pen, ink, and paper, and I 
husbanded them to the utmost; and I shall show that while my ink lasted, I 
kept things very exact; but after that was gone, I could not, for I could 
not make any ink by any means that I could devise.
And this put me in mind that I wanted many things, notwithstanding all that 
I had amassed together; and of these, this of ink was one, as also spade, 
pick-axe, and shovel, to dig or remove the earth, needles, pins, and 
thread; as for linen, I soon learned to want that without much difficulty.
This want of tools made every work I did go on heavily; and it was near a 
whole year before I had entirely finished my little pale or surrounded 
habitation. The piles or stakes, which were as heavy as I could well lift, 
were a long time in cutting and preparing in the woods, and more by far in 
bringing home; so that I spent sometimes two days in cutting and bringing 
home one of those posts, and a third day in driving it into the ground; for 
which purpose I got a heavy piece of wood at first, but at last bethought 
myself of one of the iron crows, which, however, though I found it, yet it 
made driving those posts or piles very laborious and tedious work.
But what need I have been concerned at the tediousness of anything I had to 
do, seeing I had time enough to do it in? nor had I any other employment, 
if that had been over, at least, that I could foresee, except the ranging 
the island to seek for food, which I did more or less every day.
I now began to consider seriously my condition, and the circumstance I was 
reduced to; and I drew up the state of my affairs in writing; not so much 
to leave them to any that were to come after me, for I was like to have but 
few heirs, as to deliver my thoughts from daily poring upon them, and 
afflicting my mind. And as my reason began now to master my despondency, I 
began to comfort myself as well as I could, and to set the good against the 
evil, that I might have something to distinguish my case from worse; and I 
stated it very impartially, like debtor and creditor, the comforts I 
enjoyed against the miseries I suffered, thus:

Evil:
I am cast upon a horrible desolate island, void of all hope of recovery.

Good:
But I am alive, and not drowned, as all my ship's company was.

Evil:
I am singled out and separated, as it were, from all the world to be 
miserable.

Good:
But I am singled out, too, from all the ship's crew to be spared from 
death; and He that miraculously saved me from death, can deliver me from 
this condition.

Evil:
I am divided from mankind, a solitaire, one banished from human society.

Good:
But I am not starved and perishing on a barren place, affording no 
sustenance.

Evil:
I have not clothes to cover me.

Good:
But I am in a hot climate, where if I had clothes I could hardly wear them.

Evil:
I am without any defence or means to resist any violence of man or beast.

Good:
But I am cast on an island, where I see no wild beasts to hurt me, as I saw 
on the coast of Africa; and what if I had been shipwrecked there?

Evil:
I have no soul to speak to, or relieve me.

Good:
But God wonderfully sent the ship in near enough to the shore, that I have 
gotten out so many necessary things as will either supply my wants, or 
enable me to supply myself even as long as I live.

Upon the whole, here was an undoubted testimony, that there was scarce any 
condition in the world so miserable, but there was something negative or 
something positive to be thankful for in it; and let this stand as a 
direction from the experience of the most miserable of all conditions in 
this world, that we may always find in it something to comfort ourselves 
from, and to set in the description of good and evil on the credit side of 
the account.
Having now brought my mind a little to relish my condition, and given over 
looking out to sea, to see if I could spy a ship; I say, giving over these 
things, I began to apply myself to accommodate my way of living, and to 
make things as easy to me as I could.
I have already described my habitation, which was a tent under the side of 
a rock, surrounded with a strong pale of posts and cables; but I might now 
rather call it a wall, for I raised a kind of wall up against it of turfs, 
about two feet thick on the outside, and after some time - I think it was a 
year and a half - I raised rafters from it leading to the rock, and 
thatched or covered it with boughs of trees and such things as I could get 
to keep out the rain, which I found at some times of the year very violent.
I have already observed how I brought all my goods into this pale, and into 
the cave which I had made behind me. But I must observe, too, that at first 
this was a confused heap of goods, which as they lay in no order, so they 
took up all my place; I had no room to turn myself So I set myself to 
enlarge my cave and works farther into the earth; for it was a loose sandy 
rock, which yielded easily to the labour I bestowed on it. And so, when I 
found I was pretty safe as to beasts of prey, I worked sideways to the 
right hand into the rock; and then, turning to the right again, worked 
quite out, and made me a door to come out on the outside of my pale or 
fortification. This gave me not only egress and regress, as it were a back-
way to my tent and to my storehouse, but gave me room to stow my goods.
And now I began to apply myself to make such necessary things as I found I 
most wanted, as particularly a chair and a table; for without these I was 
not able to enjoy the few comforts I had in the world. I could not write or 
eat, or do several things with so much pleasure without a table.
So I went to work; and here I must needs observe, that as reason is the 
substance and original of the mathematics, so by stating and squaring 
everything by reason, and by making the most rational judgment of things, 
every man may be in time master of every mechanic art. I had never handled 
a tool in my life; and yet in time, by labour, application, and 
contrivance, I found at last that I wanted nothing but I could have made 
it, especially if I had had tools. However, I made abundance of things even 
without tools, and some with no more tools than an adze and a hatchet, 
which, perhaps, were never made that way before, and that with infinite 
labour. For example, if I wanted a board, I had no other way but to cut 
down a tree, set it on an edge before me, and hew it flat on either side 
with my axe, till I had brought it to be thin as a plank, and then dub it 
smooth with my adze. It is true, by this method I could make but one board 
out of a whole tree; but this I had no remedy for but patience, any more 
than I had for the prodigious deal of time and labour which it took me up 
to make a plank or board. But my time or labour was little worth, and so it 
was as well employed one way as another.
However, I made me a table and a chair, as I observed above, in the first 
place, and this I did out of the short pieces of boards that I brought on 
my raft from the ship. But when I had wrought out some boards, as above, I 
made large shelves of the breadth of a foot and a half one over another, 
all along one side of my cave, to lay all my tools, nails, and iron-work; 
and, in a word, to separate everything at large in their places, that I 
might come easily at them. I knocked pieces into the wall of the rock to 
hang my guns and all things that would hang up; so that had my cave been to 
be seen, it looked like a general magazine of all necessary things; and I 
had everything so ready at my hand, that it was a great pleasure to me to 
see all my goods in such order, and especially to find my stock of all 
necessaries so great.
And now it was when I began to keep a journal of every day's employment; 
for, indeed, at first, I was in too much hurry, and not only hurry as to 
labour, but in too much discomposure of mind; and my journal would have 
been full of many dull things. For example, I must have said thus: Sept. 
the 30th. - After I got to shore, and had escaped drowning, instead of 
being thankful to God for my deliverance, having first vomited with the 
great quantity of salt water which was gotten into my stomach, and 
recovering myself a little, I ran about the shore, wringing my hands, and 
beating my head and face, exclaiming at my misery, and crying out, I was 
undone, undone, till, tired and faint, I was forced to lie down on the 
ground to repose; but durst not sleep, for fear of being devoured.
Some days after this, and after I had been on board the ship, and got all 
that I could out of her, yet I could not forbear getting up to the top of a 
little mountain, and looking out to sea, in hopes of seeing a ship; then 
fancy at a vast distance I spied a sail, please myself with the hopes of 
it, and then, after looking steadily till I was almost blind, lose it 
quite, and sit down and weep like a child, and thus increase my misery by 
my folly.
But having gotten over these things in some measure, and having settled my 
household stuff and habitation, made me a table and a chair, and all as 
handsome about me as I could, I began to keep my journal, of which I shall 
here give you the copy (though in it will be told all these particulars 
over again) as long as it lasted; for, having no more ink, I was forced to 
leave it off.

THE JOURNAL

Sept. 30, 1659. - I, poor miserable Robinson Crusoe, being shipwrecked, 
during a dreadful storm, in the offing, came on shore in this dismal 
unfortunate island, which I called the Island of Despair, all the rest of 
the ship's company being drowned, and myself almost dead.
All the rest of that day I spent in afflicting myself at the dismal 
circumstances I was brought to, viz., I had neither food, house, clothes, 
weapon, or place to fly to; and in despair of any relief, saw nothing but 
death before me; either that I should be devoured by wild beasts, murdered 
by savages, or starved to death for want of food. At the approach of night, 
I slept in a tree for fear of wild creatures, but slept soundly, though it 
rained all night.
Oct. 1. - In the morning I saw, to my great surprise, the ship had floated 
with the high tide, and was driven on shore again much nearer the island; 
which, as it was some comfort on one hand, for seeing her sit upright, and 
not broken to pieces, I hoped, if the wind abated, I might get on board, 
and get some food and necessaries out of her for my relief; so, on the 
other hand, it renewed my grief at the loss of my comrades, who, I 
imagined, if we had all stayed on board, might have saved the ship, or at 
least that they would not have been all drowned as they were; and that had 
the men been saved, we might perhaps have built us a boat out of the ruins 
of the ship, to have carried us to some other part of the world. I spent 
great part of this day in perplexing myself on these things; but at length 
seeing the ship almost dry, I went upon the sand as near as I could, and 
then swam on board; this day also it continued raining, though with no wind 
at all.
From the 1st of October to the 24th. - All these days entirely spent in 
many several voyages to get all I could out of the ship, which I brought on 
shore, every tide of flood, upon rafts. Much rain also in these days, 
though with some intervals of fair weather; but, it seems, this was the 
rainy season.
Oct. 20. - I overset my raft, and all the goods I had got upon it; but 
being in shoal water, and the things being chiefly heavy, I recovered many 
of them when the tide was out.
Oct. 25. - It rained all night and all day, with some gusts of wind, during 
which time the ship broke in pieces, the wind blowing a little harder than 
before, and was no more to be seen, except the wreck of her, and that only 
at low water. I spent this day in covering and securing the goods which I 
had saved, that the rain might not spoil them.
Oct. 26. - I walked about the shore almost all day to find out a place to 
fix my habitation, greatly concerned to secure myself from an attack in the 
night, either from wild beasts or men. Towards night I fixed upon a proper 
place under a rock, and marked out a semicircle for my encampment, which I 
resolved to strengthen with a work, wall, or fortification made of double 
piles, lined within with cables, and without with turf.
From the 26th to the 30th I worked very hard in carrying all my goods to my 
new habitation, though some part of the time it rained exceeding hard.
The 31st, in the morning, I went out into the island with my gun to see for 
some food, and discover the country; when I killed a she-goat, and her kid 
followed me home, which I afterwards killed also, because it would not 
feed.
Nov. 1. - I set up my tent under a rock, and lay there for the first night, 
making it as large as I could, with stakes driven in to swing my hammock 
upon.
Nov. 2. - I set up all my chests and boards, and the pieces of timber which 
made my rafts, and with them formed a fence round me, a little within the 
place I had marked out for my fortification.
Nov. 3. - I went out with my gun, and killed two fowls like ducks, which 
were very good food. In the afternoon went to work to make me a table.
Nov. 4. - This morning I began to order my times of work, of going out with 
my gun, time of sleep, and time of diversion, viz., every morning I walked 
out with my gun for two or three hours, if it did not rain; then employed 
myself to work till about eleven o'clock; then eat what I had to live on; 
and from twelve to two I lay down to sleep, the weather being excessive 
hot; and then in the evening to work again. The working part of this day 
and of the next were wholly employed in making my table; for I was yet but 
a very sorry workman, though time and necessity made me a complete natural 
mechanic soon after, as I believe it would do any one else.
Nov. 5. - This day went abroad with my gun and my dog, and killed a wild-
cat; her skin pretty soft, but her flesh good for nothing. Every creature I 
killed, I took off the skins and preserved them. Coming back by the 
seashore, I saw many sorts of sea-fowls, which I did not understand; but 
was surprised, and almost frighted, with two or three seals, which, while I 
was gazing at, not well knowing what they were, got into the sea, and 
escaped me for that time.
Nov. 6. - After my morning walk I went to work with my table again, and 
finished it, though not to my liking; nor was it long before I learned to 
mend it.
Nov. 7. - Now it began to be settled fair weather. The 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th, 
and part of the 12th (for the 11th was Sunday) I took wholly up to make me 
a chair, and with much ado, brought it to a tolerable shape, but never to 
please me; and even in the making I pulled it in pieces several times. 
Note, I soon neglected my keeping Sundays; for, omitting my mark for them 
on my post, I forgot which was which.
Nov. 13. - This day it rained, which refreshed me exceedingly, and cooled 
the earth; but it was accompanied with terrible thunder and lightning, 
which frighted me dreadfully, for fear of my powder. As soon as it was 
over, I resolved to separate my stock of powder into as many little parcels 
as possible, that it might not be in danger.
Nov. 14, 15, 16. - These three days I spent in making little square chests 
or boxes, which might hold about a pound, or two pound at most, of powder; 
and so putting the powder in, I stowed it in places as secure and remote 
from one another as possible. On one of these three days I killed a large 
bird that was good to eat, but I know not what to call it.
Nov. 17. - This day I began to dig behind my tent into the rock, to make 
room for my farther conveniency. Note, three things I wanted exceedingly 
for this work, viz., a pick-axe, a shovel, and a wheel-barrow or basket; so 
I desisted from my work, and began to consider how to supply that want, and 
make me some tools. As for a pick-axe, I made use of the iron crows, which 
were proper enough, though heavy; but the next thing was a shovel or spade. 
This was so absolutely necessary, that indeed I could no nothing 
effectually without it; but what kind of one to make, I knew not.
Nov. 18. - The next day, in searching the woods, I found a tree of that 
wood, or like it, which in the Brazils they call the iron tree, for its 
exceeding hardness; of this, with great labor, and almost spoiling my axe, 
I cut a piece, and brought it home, too, with difficulty enough, for it was 
exceeding heavy.
The excessive hardness of the wood, and having no other way, made me a long 
while upon this machine, for I worked it effectually, by little and little, 
into the form of a shovel or spade, the handle exactly shaped like ours in 
England, only that the broad part having no iron shod upon it at bottom, it 
would not last me so long. However, it served well enough for the uses 
which I had occasion to put it to; but never was a shovel, I believe, made 
after that fashion, or so long a-making.
I was still deficient, for I wanted a basket or a wheel-barrow. A basket I 
could not make by any means, having no such things as twigs that would bend 
to make wicker ware, at least none yet found out. And as to a wheel-barrow, 
I fancied I could make all but the wheel, but that I had no notion of, 
neither did I know how to go about it; besides, I had no possible way to 
make the iron gudgeons for the spindle or axis of the wheel to run in, so I 
gave it over; and so for carrying away the earth which I dug out of the 
cave, I made me a thing like a hod which the laborers carry mortar in, when 
they serve the bricklayers.
This was not so difficult to me as the making the shovel; and yet this, and 
the shovel, and the attempt which I made in vain to make a wheel-barrow, 
took me up no less than four days; I mean always, excepting my morning walk 
with my gun, which I seldom failed, and very seldom failed also bringing 
home something fit to eat.
Nov. 23. - My other work having now stood still because of my making these 
tools, when they were finished I went on, and working every day, as my 
strength and time allowed, I spent eighteen days entirely in widening and 
deepening my cave, that it might hold my goods commodiously.
Note: During all this time I worked to make this room or cave spacious 
enough to accommodate me as a warehouse or magazine, a kitchen, a dining-
room, and a cellar; as for my lodging, I kept to the tent, except that 
sometimes in the wet season of the year it rained so hard that I could not 
keep myself dry, which caused me afterwards to cover all my place within my 
pale with long poles, in the form of rafters, leaning against the rock, and 
load them with flags and large leaves of trees, like a thatch.
Dec. 10. - I began now to think my cave or vault finished when on a sudden 
(it seems I had made it too large) a great quantity of earth fell down from 
the top and one side, so much, that, in short, it frighted me, and not 
without reason too; for if I had been under it, I had never wanted a grave-
digger. Upon this disaster I had a great deal of work to do over again; for 
I had the loose earth to carry out; and, which was of more importance, I 
had the ceiling to prop up, so that I might be sure no more would come 
down.
Dec. 11. - This day I went to work with it accordingly, and got two shores 
or posts pitched upright to the top, with two pieces of boards across over 
each post. This I finished the next day; and setting more posts up with 
boards, in about a week more I had the roof secured; and the posts standing 
in rows, served me for partitions to part of my house.
Dec. 17. - From this day to the twentieth I placed shelves, and knocked up 
nails on the posts to hang everything up that could be hung up; and now I 
began to be in some order within doors.
Dec. 20. - Now I carried everything into the cave, and began to furnish my 
house, and set up some pieces of boards, like a dresser, to order my 
victuals upon; but boards began to be very scarce with me; also I made me 
another table.
Dec. 24. - Much rain all night and all day; no stirring out.
Dec. 25. - Rain all day.
Dec. 26. - No rain, and the earth much cooler than before, and pleasanter.
Dec. 27. - Killed a young goat, and lamed another, so that I catched it, 
and led it home in a string. When I had it home, I bound and splintered up 
its leg, which was broke. N.B. - I took such care of it, that it lived; and 
the leg grew well and as strong as ever; but by my nursing it so long it 
grew tame, and fed upon the little green at my door, and would not go away. 
This was the first time that I entertained a thought of breed up some tame 
creatures, that I might have food when my powder and shot was all spent.
Dec. 28, 29, 30. - Great heats and no breeze, so that there was no stirring 
abroad, except in the evening, for food. This time I spent in putting all 
my things in order within doors.
Jan. 1. - Very hot still, but I went abroad early and late with my gun, and 
lay still in the middle of the day. This evening, going farther into the 
valleys which lay towards the centre of the island, I found there was 
plenty of goats, though exceeding shy, and hard to come at. However, I 
resolved to try if I could not bring my dog to hunt them down.
Jan. 2. - Accordingly, the next day, I went out with my dog, and set him 
upon the goats; but I was mistaken, for they all faced about upon the dog; 
and he knew his danger too well, for he would not come near them.
Jan. 3. - I began my fence or wall; which being still jealous of my being 
attacked by somebody, I resolved to make very thick and strong.
N.B. - This wall being described before, I purposely omit what was said in 
the journal. It is sufficient to observe that I was no less time than from 
the 3rd of January to the 14th of April working, finishing, and perfecting 
this wall, though it was no more than about twenty-four yards in length, 
being a half circle from one place in the rock to another place about eight 
yards from it, the door of the cave being in the centre behind it.
All this time I worked very hard, the rains hindering me many days, nay, 
sometimes weeks together; but I thought I should never be perfectly secure 
till this wall was finished. And it is scarce credible what inexpressible 
labor everything was done with, especially the bringing piles of the woods, 
and driving them into the ground; for I made them much bigger than I need 
to have done.
When this wall was finished, and the outside double-fenced with a turf-wall 
raised up close to it, I persuaded myself that if any people were to come 
on shore there, they would not perceive anything like a habitation; and it 
was very well I did so, as may be observed hereafter upon a very remarkable 
occasion.
During this time, I made my round in the woods for game every day, when the 
rain admitted me, and made frequent discoveries in these walks of something 
or other to my advantage; particularly I found a kind of wild pigeons, who 
built, not as wood pigeons in a tree, but rather as house pigeons, in the 
holes of the rocks. And taking some young ones, I endeavored to breed them 
up tame, and did so; but when they grew older they flew all away, which, 
perhaps, was at first for want of feeding them, for I had nothing to give 
them. However, I frequently found their nests, and got their young ones, 
which were very good meat.
And now in the managing my household affairs I found myself wanting in many 
things, which I thought at first it was impossible for me to make, as 
indeed, as to some of them, it was. For instance, I could never make a cask 
to be hooped; I had a small runlet or two, as I observed before, but I 
could never arrive to the capacity of making one of them, though I spent 
many weeks about it. I could neither put in the heads, nor joint the staves 
so true to one another as to make them hold water; so I gave that also 
over.
In the next place, I was at a great loss for candle; so that as soon as 
ever it was dark, which was generally by seven o'clock, I was obliged to go 
to bed. I remembered the lump of beeswax with which I made candles in my 
African adventure, but I had none of that now. The only remedy I had was, 
that when I had killed a goat I saved the tallow, and with a little dish 
made of clay, which I baked in the sun, to which I added a wick of some 
oakum, I made me a lamp; and this gave me light, though not a clear steady 
light like a candle.
In the middle of all my labors it happened that rummaging my things, I 
found a little bag, which, as I hinted before, had been filled with corn 
for the feeding of poultry, not for this voyage, but before, as I suppose, 
when the ship came from Lisbon. What little remainder of corn had been in 
the bag was all devoured with the rats, and I saw nothing in the bag but 
husks and dust; and being willing to have the bag for some other use, I 
think it was to put powder in, when I divided it for fear of the lightning, 
or some such use, I shook the husks of corn out of it on one side of my 
fortification, under the rock. It was a little before the great rains, just 
now mentioned, that I threw this stuff away, taking no notice of anything 
there; when, about a month after, or thereabout, I saw some few stalks of 
something green shooting out of the ground, which I fancied might be some 
plant I had not seen; but I was surprised, and perfectly astonished, when, 
after a little longer time, I saw about ten or twelve ears come out, which 
were perfect green barley of the same kind as or European, nay, as our 
English barley.
It is impossible to express the astonishment and confusion of my thoughts 
on this occasion. I had hitherto acted upon no religious foundation at all; 
indeed, I had very few notions of religion in my head, or had entertained 
any sense of anything that had befallen me otherwise than as a chance, or 
as we lightly say, what pleases God; without so much as inquiring into the 
end of Providence in these things, or His order in governing events in the 
world. But after I saw barley grow there in a climate which I knew was not 
proper for corn, and especially that I knew not how it came there, it 
startled me strangely, and I began to suggest that God had miraculously 
caused this grain to grow without any help of seed sown, and it was so 
directed purely for my sustenance on that wild miserable place.
This touched my heart a little, and brought tears out of my eyes; and I 
began to bless myself, that such a prodigy of Nature should happen upon my 
account, and this was the more strange to me, because I saw near it still, 
all along by the side of the rock, some other straggling stalks, which 
proved to be stalks of rice, and which I knew, because I had seen it grow 
in Africa, when I was ashore there.
I not only thought these the pure productions of Providence for my support, 
but, not doubting but that there was more in the place, I went all over 
that part of the island where I had been before, peering in every corner, 
and under every rock, to see for more of it; but I could not find any. At 
last it occurred to my thoughts that I had shook a bag of chicken's meat 
out in that place, and then the wonder began to cease; and I must confess, 
my religious thankfulness to God's providence began to abate too, upon the 
discovering that all this was nothing but what was common; I ought to have 
been as thankful for so strange and unforseen providence, as if it had been 
miraculous; for it was really the work of Providence as to me, that should 
order or appoint, that ten or twelve grains of corn should remain unspoiled 
(when the rats had destroyed all the rest), as if it had been dropped from 
heaven; as also that I should throw it out in that particular place, where, 
it being in the shade of a high rock, it sprang up immediately; whereas, if 
I had thrown it anywhere else at that time, it had been burnt up and 
destroyed.
I carefully saved the ears of this corn, you may be sure, in their season, 
which was about the end of June; and laying up every corn, I resolved to 
sow them all again, hoping in time to have some quantity sufficient to 
supply me with bread. But it was not till the fourth year that I could 
allow myself the least grain of this corn to eat, and even then but 
sparingly, as I shall say afterwards in its order; for I lost all that I 
sowed the first season, by not observing the proper time; for I sowed it 
just before the dry season, so that it never came up at all, at least not 
as it would have done; of which in its place.
Besides this barley, there was, as above, twenty or thirty stalks of rice, 
which I preserved with the same care, and whose use was of the same kind, 
or to the same purpose, viz., to make me bread, or rather food; for I found 
ways to cook it up without baking, though I did that also after some time. 
But to return to my journal.
I worked excessive hard these three or four months to get my wall done; and 
the 14th of April I closed it up, contriving to go into it, not by a door, 
but over the wall by a ladder, that there might be no sign in the outside 
of my habitation.
April 16. - I finished the ladder, so I went up with the ladder to the top, 
and then pulled it up after me, and let it down on the inside. This was a 
complete enclosure to me; for within I had room enough, and nothing could 
come at me from without, unless it could first mount my wall.
The very next day after this wall was finished, I had almost had all my 
labor overthrown at once, and myself killed. The case was thus: As I was 
busy in the inside of it, behind my tent, just in the entrance into my 
cave, I was terribly frightened with a most dreadful surprising thing 
indeed; for all on a sudden I found the earth come crumbling down from the 
roof of my cave, and from the edge of the hill over my head, and two of the 
posts I had set up in the cave cracked in a frightful manner. I was 
heartily scared, but thought nothing of what was really the cause, only 
thinking that the top of my cave was falling in, as some of it had done 
before; and for fear I should be buried in it, I ran forward to my ladder; 
and not thinking myself safe there neither, I got over my wall for fear of 
the pieces of the hill which I expected might roll down upon me. I was no 
sooner stepped down upon the firm ground, but I plainly saw it was a 
terrible earthquake; for the ground I stood on shook three times at about 
eight minutes' distance, with three such shocks as would have overturned 
the strongest building that could be supposed to have stood on the earth; 
and a great piece of the top of a rock which stood about half a mile from 
me next the sea, fell down with such a terrible noise, as I never heard in 
all my life. I perceived also the very sea was put into violent motion by 
it; and I believe the shocks were stronger under the water than on the 
island.
I was so amazed with the thing itself, having never felt the like, or 
discoursed with any one that had, that I was like one dead or stupefied; 
and the motion of the earth made my stomach sick, like one that was tossed 
at sea. But the noise of the falling of the rock awaked me, as it were, and 
rousing me from the stupefied condition I was in, filled me with horror, 
and I thought of nothing then but the hill falling upon my tent and all my 
household goods, and burying all at once; and this sunk my very soul within 
me a second time.
After the third shock was over, and I felt no more for some time, I began 
to take courage; and yet I had not heart enough to go over my wall again, 
for fear of being buried alive, but sat still upon the ground, greatly cast 
down and disconsolate, not knowing what to do. All this while I had not the 
least serious religious thought, nothing but the common, "Lord, have mercy 
upon me!" and when it was over, that went away too.
While I sat thus, I found the air overcast, and grow cloudy, as if it would 
rain. Soon after that the wind rose by little and little, so that in less 
than half an hour it blew a most dreadful hurricane. The sea was all on a 
sudden covered over with foam and froth; the shore was covered with the 
breach of the water; the trees were torn up by the roots; and a terrible 
storm it was: and this held about three hours, and then began to abate; and 
in two hours more it was stark calm, and began to rain very hard.
All this while I sat upon the ground, very much terrified and dejected; 
when on a sudden it came into my thoughts, that these winds and rain being 
the consequences of the earthquake, the earthquake itself was spent and 
over, and I might venture into my cave again. With this thought my spirits 
began to revive; and the rain also helping to persuade me, I went in and 
sat down in my tent. But the rain was so violent that my tent was ready to 
be beaten down with it, and I was forced to go into my cave, though very 
much afraid and uneasy, for fear it should fall on my head.
This violent rain forced me to a new work, viz., to cut a hole through my 
new fortification, like a sink, to let the water go out, which would else 
have drowned my cave. After I had been in my cave some time, and found 
still no more shocks of the earthquake follow, I began to be more composed. 
And now to support my spirits, which indeed wanted it very much, I went to 
my little store, and took a small sup of rum, which, however, I did then, 
and always, very sparingly, knowing I could have no more when that was 
gone.
It continued raining all that night and a great part of the next day, so 
that I could not stir abroad; but my mind being more composed, I began to 
think of what I had best do, concluding that if the island was subject to 
these earthquakes, there would be no living for me in a cave, but I must 
consider of building me some little hut in an open place, which I might 
surround with a wall, as I had done here, and so make myself secure from 
wild beasts or men; but concluded, if I stayed where I was, I should 
certainly, one time or another be buried alive.
With these thoughts I resolved to remove my tent from the place where it 
stood, which was just under the hanging precipice of the hill, and which, 
if it should be shaken again, would certainly fall upon my tent; and I 
spent the two next days, being the 19th and 20th of April, in contriving 
where and how to remove my habitation.
The fear of being swallowed up alive made me that I never slept in quiet; 
and yet the apprehension of lying abroad without any fence was almost equal 
to it. But still, when I looked about and saw how everything was put in 
order, how pleasantly concealed I was, and how safe from danger, it made me 
very loth to remove.
In the meantime it occurred to me that it would require a vast deal of time 
for me to do this, and that I must be contented to run the venture where I 
was, till I had formed a camp for myself, and had secured it so as to 
remove to it. So with this resolution I composed myself for a time, and 
resolved that I would go to work with all speed to build me a wall with 
piles and cables, etc., in a circle as before, and set my tent up in it 
when it was finished, but that I would venture to stay where I was till it 
was finished, and fit to remove to. this was the 21st.
April 22. - The next morning I began to consider of means to put this 
resolve in execution; but I was at a great loss about my tools. I had three 
large axes, and abundance of hatchets (for we carried the hatchets for 
traffic with the Indians), but with much chopping and cutting knotty hard 
wood, they were all full of notches and dull; and though I had a 
grindstone, I could not turn it and grind my tools too. This cost me as 
much thought as a statesman would have bestowed upon a grand point of 
politics, or a judge upon the life and death of a man. At length I 
contrived a wheel with a string, to turn it with my foot, that I might have 
both my hands at liberty. Note, I had never seen any such thing in England, 
or at least not to take notice how it was done, though since I have 
observed it is very common there; besides that, my grindstone was very 
large and heavy. This machine cost me a full week's work to bring it to 
perfection.
April 28, 29. - These two whole days I took up in grinding my tools, my 
machine for turning my grindstone performing very well.
April 30. - Having perceived my bread had been low a great while, now I 
took a survey of it, and reduced myself to one biscuit-cake a day, which 
made my heart very heavy.
May 1. - In the morning, looking towards the seaside, the tide being low, I 
saw something lie on the shore bigger than ordinary, and it looked like a 
cask. When I came to it, I found a small barrel, and two or three pieces of 
the wreck of the ship, which were driven on shore by the late hurricane; 
and looking towards the wreck itself, I thought it seemed to lie higher out 
of the water than it used to do. I examined the barrel which was driven on 
shore, and soon found it was a barrel of gunpowder; but it had taken water, 
and the powder was caked as hard as a stone. However, I rolled it farther 
on shore for the present, and went on upon the sands as near as could to 
the wreck of the ship to look for more.
When I came down to the ship I found it strangely removed. The forecastle, 
which lay before buried in sand, was heaved up at least six feet; and the 
stern, which was broken to pieces, and parted from the rest by the force of 
the sea soon after I had left rummaging her, was tossed, as it were, up, 
and cast on one side, and the sand was thrown so high on that side next her 
stern, that whereas there was a great place of water before, so that I 
could not come within a quarter of a mile of the wreck without swimming, I 
could now walk quite up to her when the tide was out. I was surprised with 
this at first, but soon concluded it must be done by the earthquake. And as 
by this violence the ship was more broken open than formerly, so many 
things came daily on shore, which the sea had loosened, and which the winds 
and water rolled by degrees to the land.
This wholly diverted my thoughts from the design of removing my habitation; 
and I busied myself mightily, that day especially, in searching whether I 
could make any way into the ship. But I found nothing was to be expected of 
that kind, for that all inside of the ship was choked up with sand. 
However, as I had learned not to despair of anything, I resolved to pull 
everything to pieces that I could of the ship, concluding that everything I 
could get from her would be of some use or other to me.
May 3. - I began with my saw, and cut a piece of a beam through, which I 
thought held some of the upper part or quarter-deck together; and when I 
had cut it through, I cleared away the sand as well as I could from the 
side which lay highest; but the tide coming in, I was obliged to give over 
for that time.
May 4. - I went a-fishing, but caught not one fish that I durst eat of, 
till I was weary of my sport; when, just going to leave off I caught a 
young dolphin. I had made me a long line of some rope-yarn, but I had no 
hooks; yet I frequently caught fish enough, as much as I cared to eat; all 
which I dried in the sun, and eat them dry.
May 5. - Worked on the wreck, cut another beam asunder, and brought three 
great fir-planks off from the decks, which I tied together, and made swim 
on shore, when the tide of flood came on.
May 6. - Worked on the wreck, got several iron bolts out of her, and other 
pieces of iron-work; worked very hard, and came home very much tired, and 
had thoughts of giving it over.
May 7. - Went to the wreck again, but with an intent not to work, but found 
the weight of the wreck had broke itself down, the beams being cut; that 
several pieces of the ship seemed to lie loose, and the inside of the hold 
lay so open that I could see into it, but almost full of water and sand.
May 8. - Went to the wreck, and carried an iron crow to wrench up the deck, 
which lay now quite clear of the water or sand. I wrenched open two planks, 
and brought them on shore also with the tide. I left the iron crow in the 
wreck for next day.
May 9. - Went to the wreck, and with the crow made way into the body of the 
wreck, and felt several casks, and loosened them with the crow, but could 
not break them up. I felt also the roll of English lead, and could stir it, 
but it was too heavy to remove.
May 10, 11, 12, 13, 14. - Went every day to the wreck, and got a great deal 
of pieces of timber, and boards, or plank, and two or three hundredweight 
of iron.
May 15. - I carried two hatchets to try if I could not cut a piece off of 
the roll of lead, by placing the edge of one hatchet, and driving it with 
the other; but, as it lay about a foot and a half in the water, I could not 
make any blow to drive the hatchet.
May 16. - It had blowed hard in the night, and the wreck appeared more 
broken by the force of the water; but I stayed so long in the woods to get 
pigeons for food, that the tide prevented me going to the wreck that day.
May 17. - I saw some pieces of the wreck blown on shore, at a great 
distance, near two miles off me, but resolved to see what they were, and 
found it was a piece of the head, but too heavy for me to bring away.
May 24. - Every day to this day I worked on the wreck, and with hard labor 
I loosened some things so much with the crow that the first blowing tide 
several casks floated out, and two of the seamen's chests. But the wind 
blowing from the shore, nothing came to land that day but pieces of timber, 
and a hogshead, which had some brazil pork in it, but the salt water and 
the sand had spoiled it.
I continued this work every day to the 15th of June, except the time 
necessary to get food, which I always appointed, during this part of my 
employment, to be when the tide was up, that I might be ready when it was 
ebbed out. And by this time I had gotten timber, and plank, and iron-work 
enough to have builded a good boat, if I had known how; and also, I got at 
several times, and in several pieces, near one hundredweight of the sheet-
lead.
June 16. - Going down to the seaside, I found a large tortoise, or turtle. 
This was the first I had seen, which it seems was only my misfortune, not 
any defect of the place, or scarcity; for had I happened to be on the other 
side of the island, I might have had hundreds of them every day, as I found 
afterwards; but, perhaps, had paid dear enough for them.
June 17. - I spent in cooking the turtle. I found in her three-score eggs; 
and her flesh was to me, at that time, the most savory and pleasant that 
ever I tasted in my life, having had no flesh, but of goats and fowls, 
since I landed in this horrid place.
June 18. - Rained all day, and I stayed within. I thought at this time the 
rain felt cold, and I was something chilly, which I knew was not usual in 
that latitude.
June 19. - Very ill, and shivering, as if the weather had been cold.
June 20. - No rest all night; violent pains in my head, and feverish.
June 21. - Very ill, frighted almost to death with the apprehensions of my 
sad condition, to be sick, and no help. Prayed to God for the first time 
since the storm off of Hull, but scarce knew what I said, or why; my 
thoughts being all confused.
June 22. - A little better, but under dreadful apprehensions of sickness.
June 23. - Very bad again; cold and shivering, and then a violent headache.
June 24. - Much better.
June 25. - An ague very violent; the fit held me seven hours; cold fit, and 
hot, with faint sweats after it.
June 26. - Better; and having no victuals to eat, took my gun, but found 
myself very weak. However, I killed a she-goat, and with much difficulty 
got it home, and broiled some of it, and eat. I would fain have stewed it, 
and made some broth, but had no pot.
June 27. - The ague again so violent that I lay abed all day, and neither 
eat nor drank. I was ready to perish for thirst; but so weak, I had not 
strength to stand up, or to get myself any water to drink. Prayed to God 
again, but was light-headed; and when I was not, I was so ignorant that I 
knew not what to say; only I lay and cried, "Lord, look upon me! Lord, pity 
me! Lord, have mercy upon me!" I suppose I did nothing else for two or 
three hours, till the fit wearing off, I fell asleep and did not wake till 
far in the night. When I waked, I found myself much refreshed, but weak, 
and exceedingly thirsty. However, as I had no water in my whole habitation, 
I was forced to lie till morning, and went to sleep again. In this second 
sleep I had this terrible dream.
I thought that I was sitting on the ground, on the outside of my wall, 
where I sat when the storm blew after the earthquake, and that I saw a man 
descend from a great black cloud, in a bright flame of fire, and light upon 
the ground. He was all over as bright as a flame, so that I could but just 
bear to look towards him. His countenance was most inexpressibly dreadful, 
impossible for words to describe. When he stepped upon the ground with his 
feet, I thought the earth trembled, just as it had done before in the 
earthquake, and all the air looked, to my apprehension, as if it had been 
filled with flashes of fire.
He was no sooner landed upon the earth, but he moved forward towards me, 
with a long spear or weapon in his hand, to kill me; and when he came to a 
rising ground, at some distance, he spoke to me, or I heard a voice so 
terrible that it is impossible to express the terror of it. All that I can 
say I understood was this: "Seeing all these things have not brought thee 
to repentance, now thou shalt die;" at which words I thought he lifted up 
the spear that was in his hand to kill me.
No one that shall ever read this account, will expect that I should be able 
to describe the horrors of my soul at this terrible vision; I mean, that 
even while it was a dream, I even dreamed of those horrors; nor is it any 
more possible to describe the impression that remained upon my mind when I 
awaked and found it was but a dream.
I had, alas! no divine knowledge; what I had received by the good 
instruction of my father was then worn out, by an uninterrupted series, for 
eight years, of seafaring wickedness, and a constant conversation with 
nothing but such as were, like myself, wicked and profane to the last 
degree. I do not remember that I had, in all that time, one thought that so 
much as tended either to looking upwards toward God, or inwards towards a 
reflection upon my ways; but a certain stupidity of soul, without desire of 
good, or conscience of evil, had entirely over-whelmed me; and I was all 
that the most hardened, unthinking, wicked creature among our common 
sailors can be supposed to be; not having the least sense, either of the 
fear of God, in danger, or of thankfulness to God, in deliverances.
In the relating what is already past of my story, this will be the more 
easily believed, when I shall add, that through all the variety of miseries 
that had to this day befallen me, I never had so much as one thought of it 
being the hand of God, or that it was a just punishment for my sin; my 
rebellious behavior against my father, or my present sins, which were 
great; or so much as a punishment for the general course of my wicked life. 
When I was on the desperate expedition on the desert shores of Africa, I 
never had so much as one thought of what would become of me; or one wish to 
God to direct me whither I should go, or to keep me from the danger which 
apparently surrounded me, as well from voracious creatures as cruel 
savages. But I was merely thoughtless of a God or a Providence; acted like 
a mere brute from the principles of Nature, and by the dictates of common 
sense only, and indeed hardly that.
When I was delivered and taken up at sea by the Portugal captain, well 
used, and dealt justly and honorably with, as well as charitably, I had not 
the least thankfulness in my thoughts. When again I was shipwrecked, 
ruined, and in danger of drowning on this island, I was as far from 
remorse, or looking on it as a judgment; I only said to myself often, that 
I was an unfortunate dog, and born to be always miserable.
It is true, when I got on shore first here, and found all my ship's crew 
drowned, and myself spared, I was surprised with a kind of ecstasy, and 
some transports of soul, which, had the grace of God assisted, might have 
come up to true thankfulness; but it ended where it begun, in a mere common 
flight of joy, or, as I may say, being glad I was alive, without the least 
reflection upon the distinguishing goodness of the Hand which had preserved 
me, and had singled me out to be preserved, when all the rest were 
destroyed; or an inquiry why Providence had been thus merciful to me; even 
just the same common sort of joy which seamen generally have after they are 
got safe ashore from a shipwreck, which they drown all in the next bowl of 
punch, and forget almost as soon as it is over, and all the rest of my life 
was like it.
Even when I was afterwards, on due consideration, made sensible of my 
condition, how I was cast on this dreadful place, out of the reach of human 
kind, out of all hope of relief, or prospect of redemption, as soon as I 
saw but a prospect of living, and that I should not starve and perish for 
hunger, all the sense of my affliction wore off, and I began to be very 
easy, applied myself to the works proper for my preservation and supply, 
and was far enough from being afflicted at my condition, as a judgment from 
heaven, or as the hand of God against me; these were thoughts which very 
seldom entered my head.
The growing up of the corn, as is hinted in my journal, had at first some 
little influence upon me, and began to affect me with seriousness, as long 
as I thought it had something miraculous in it; but as soon as ever that 
part of the thought was removed, all the impression which was raised from 
it wore off also, as I have noted already.
Even the earthquake, though nothing could be more terrible in its nature, 
or more immediately directing to the invisible Power, which alone directs 
such things, yet no sooner was the first fright over, but the impression it 
had made went off also. I had no more sense of God or His judgments, much 
less of the present affliction of my circumstances being from His Hand, 
than if had been in the most prosperous condition of life.
But now, when I began to be sick, and a leisurely view of the miseries of 
death came to place itself before me; when my spirits began to sink under 
the burden of a strong distemper, and Nature was exhausted with the 
violence of the fever; conscience, that had slept so long, began to awake, 
and I began to reproach myself with my past life, in which I had so 
evidently, by uncommon wickedness, provoked the justice of God to lay me 
under uncommon strokes, and to deal with me in so vindictive a manner.
These reflections oppressed me for the second or third day of my distemper; 
and in the violence, as well of the fever as of the dreadful reproaches of 
my conscience, extorted some words from me, like praying to God, though I 
cannot say they were either a prayer attended with desires or with hopes; 
it was rather the voice of mere fright and distress. My thoughts were 
confused, the convictions great upon my mind, and the horror of dying in 
such a miserable condition, raised vapors into my head with the mere 
apprehensions; and in these hurries of my soul, I know not what my tongue 
might express; but it was rather exclamation, such as, "Lord! what a 
miserable creature am I! If I should be sick, I shall certainly die for 
want of help; and what will become of me?" Then the tears burst out of my 
eyes, and I could say no more for a good while.
In this interval, the good advice of my father came to my mind, and 
presently his prediction, which I mentioned at the beginning of this story, 
viz., that if I did take this foolish step, God would not bless me, and I 
would have leisure hereafter to reflect upon having neglected his counsel, 
when there might be none to assist in my recovery. "Now," said I aloud, "my 
dear father's words are come to pass; God's justice has overtaken me, and I 
have none to help or hear me. I rejected the voice of Providence, which had 
mercifully put me in a posture or station of life wherein I might have been 
happy and easy; but I would neither see it myself nor learn to know the 
blessing of it from my parents. I left them to mourn over my folly, and now 
I am left to mourn under the consequences of it. I refused their help and 
assistance, who would have lifted me into the world, and would have made 
everything easy to me; and now I have difficulties to struggle with, too 
great for even Nature itself to support, and no assistance, no help, no 
comfort, no advice." Then I cried out, "Lord, be my help, for I am in great 
distress."
This was the first prayer, if I may call it so, that I had made for many 
years. But I return to my journal.
June 28. - Having been somewhat refreshed with the sleep I had had, and the 
fit being entirely off, I got up; and though the fright and terror of my 
dream was very great, yet I considered that the fit of the ague would 
return again the next day, and now was my time to get something to refresh 
and support myself when I should be ill. And the first thing I did I filled 
a large square case-bottle with water, and set it upon my table in reach of 
my bed; and to take off the chill or aguish disposition of the water, I put 
about a quarter of a pint of rum into it, and mixed them together. Then I 
got me a piece of the goat's flesh, and broiled it on the coals, but could 
eat very little. I walked about, but was very weak, and withal very sad and 
heavy-hearted in the sense of my miserable condition, dreading the return 
of my distemper the next day. At night I made my supper of three of the 
turtle's eggs, which I roasted in the ashes, and eat, as we call it, in the 
shell; and this was the first bit of meat I had ever asked God's blessing 
to, even as I could remember, in my whole life.
After I had eaten, I tried to walk, but found myself so weak that I could 
hardly carry the gun (for I never went out without that); so I went but a 
little way, and sat down upon the ground, looking out upon the sea, which 
was just before me, and very calm and smooth. As I sat here, some such 
thoughts as these occurred to me.
What is this earth and sea, of which I have seen so much? Whence is it 
produced? And what am I, and all the other creatures, wild and tame, human 
and brutal, whence are we? Sure we are all made by some secret Power, who 
formed the earth and sea, the air and sky. And who is that?
Then it followed most naturally, It is God that has made it all. Well, but 
then it came on strangely, if God has made all these things, He guides and 
governs them all, and all things that concern them; for the Power that 
could make all things, must certainly have power to guide and direct them.
If so, nothing can happen in the great circuit of His works, either without 
His knowledge or appointment. And if nothing happens without His knowledge, 
He knows that I am here, and am in this dreadful condition. And if nothing 
happens without His appointment, He has appointed all this to befall me.
Nothing occurred to my thoughts to contradict any of these conclusions; and 
therefore it rested upon me with the greater force, that it must needs be 
that God has appointed all this to befall me; that I was brought to this 
miserable circumstance by His direction, He having the sole power, not of 
me only, but of everything that happened in the world. Immediately it 
followed, Why has God done this to me? What have I done to be thus used?
My conscience presently checked me in that inquiry, as if I had blasphemed, 
and methough it spoke to me like a voice: Wretch! dost thou ask what thou 
hast done? Look back upon a dreadful misspent life, and ask thyself what 
thou hast done? Ask, why is it that thou wert not long ago destroyed? Why 
wert thou not drowned in Yarmouth Roads; killed in the fight when the ship 
was taken by the Sallee man-of-war; devoured by the wild beasts on the 
coast of Africa; or drowned here, when all the crew perished but thyself 
Dost thou ask, What have I done?
I was struck dumb with these reflections, as one astonished, and had not a 
word to say, no, not to answer to myself, but rose up pensive and sad, 
walked back to my retreat, and went up over my wall, as if I had been going 
to bed. But my thoughts were sadly disturbed, and I had no inclination to 
sleep; so I sat down in my chair, and lighted my lamp, for it began to be 
dark. Now, as the apprehension of the return of my distemper terrified me 
very much, it occurred to my thought that the Brazilians take no physic but 
their tobacco for almost all distempers; and I had a piece of a roll of 
tobacco in one of the chests, which was quite cured, and some also that was 
green, and not quite cured.
I went, directed by Heaven no doubt; for in this chest I found a cure both 
for soul and body. I opened the chest, and found what I looked for, viz., 
the tobacco, and as the few books I had saved lay there too, I took out one 
of the Bibles which I mentioned before, and which to this time I had not 
found leisure, or so much as inclination, to look into. I say, I took it 
out, and brought both that and the tobacco with me to the table.
What use to make of the tobacco I knew not, as to my distemper, or whether 
it was good for it or no; but I tried several experiments with it, as if I 
was resolved it should hit one way or other. I first took a piece of a 
leaf, and chewed it in my mouth, which indeed at first almost stupefied my 
brain, the tobacco being green and strong, and that I had not been much 
used to it. Then I took some and steeped it an hour or two in some rum, and 
resolved to take dose of it when I lay down. And lastly, I burnt some upon 
a pan of coals, and held my nose close over the smoke of it as long as I 
could bear it, as well for the heat, as almost for suffocation.
In the interval of this operation, I took up the Bible, and began to read, 
but my head was too much disturbed with the tobacco to bear reading, at 
least that time; only having opened the book casually, the first words that 
occurred to me were these, "Call on Me in the day of trouble, and I will 
deliver, and thou shalt glorify Me."
The words were very apt to my case, and made some impression upon my 
thoughts at the time of reading them, though not so much as they did 
afterwards; for as for being delivered, the word had no sound, as I may 
say, to me, the thing was so remote, so impossible in my apprehension of 
things, that I began to say, as the children of Israel did when they were 
promised flesh to eat, "Can God spread a table in the wilderness?" so I 
began to say, Can God Himself deliver me from this place? And as it was not 
for many years that any hope appeared, this prevailed very often upon my 
thoughts. But, however, the words made a great impression upon me, and I 
mused upon them very often.
It grew now late, and the tobacco had, as I said, dozed my head so much, 
that I inclined to sleep; so I left my lamp burning in the cave, lest I 
should want anything in the night, and went to bed. But before I lay down, 
I did what I never had done in all my life: I kneeled down and prayed to 
God to fulfil the promise to me, that if I called upon Him in the day of 
trouble, He would deliver me. After my broken and imperfect prayer was 
over, I drank the rum in which I had steeped the tobacco; which was so 
strong and rank of the tobacco that indeed I could scarcely get it down. 
Immediately upon this I went to bed. I found presently it flew up in my 
head violently; but I fell into a sound sleep, and waked no more till, by 
the sun, it must necessarily be near three o'clock in the afternoon the 
next day. Nay, to his hour I am partly of the opinion that I slept all the 
next day and night, and till almost three that day after; for otherwise I 
know not how I should lose a day out of my reckoning in the days of the 
week, as it appeared some years after had done. For if I had lost it by 
crossing and recrossing the line, I should have lost more than one day. But 
certainly I lost a day in my account, and never knew which way.
Be that, however, one way or the other, when I awaked I found myself 
exceedingly refreshed, and my spirits lively and cheerful. I got up, I was 
stronger than I was the day before, and my stomach better, for I was 
hungry; and, in short, I had no fit the next day, but continued much 
altered for the better. This was the 29th.
The 30th was my well day, of course, and I went abroad with my gun, but did 
not care to travel too far. I killed a sea-fowl or two, something like a 
brand-goose, and brought them home, but was not very forward to eat them; 
so I eat some more of the turtle's eggs, which were very good. This evening 
I renewed the medicine, which I had supposed did me good the day before, 
viz., the tobacco steeped in rum; only I did not take so much as before, 
nor did I chew any of the leaf, or hold my head over the smoke. However, I 
was not so well the next day, which was the first of July, as I hoped I 
should have been; for I had a little spice of the cold fit, but it was not 
much.
July 2. - I renewed the medicine all the three ways; and dosed myself with 
it as at first, and doubled the quantity which I drank.
July 2. - I missed the fit for good and all, though I did not recover my 
full strength for some weeks after. While I was thus gathering strength, my 
thoughts ran exceedingly upon this Scripture, "I will deliver thee;" and 
the impossibility of my deliverance lay much upon my mind, in bar of my 
ever expecting it. But as I was discouraging myself with such thoughts, it 
occurred to my mind that I pored so much upon my deliverance from the main 
affliction, that I disregarded the deliverance I had received; and I was, 
as it were, made to ask myself such questions as these, viz., Have I not 
been delivered, and wonderfully too, from sickness? from the most 
distressed condition that could be, and that was so frightful to me? and 
what notice I had taken of it? Had I done my part? God had delivered me, 
but I had not glorified Him; that is to say, I had not owned and been 
thankful for that as a deliverance; and how could I expect greater 
deliverance?
This touched my heart very much; and immediately I kneeled down, and gave 
God thanks aloud for my recovery from my sickness.
July 4. - In the morning I took the Bible; and beginning at the new 
Testament, I began seriously to read it, and imposed upon myself to read 
awhile every morning and every night, not tying myself to the number of 
chapters, but as long as my thoughts should engage me. It was not long 
after I set seriously to this work, but I found my heart more deeply and 
sincerely affected with the wickedness of my past life. The impression of 
my dream revived, and the words, "All these things have not brought thee to 
repentance," ran seriously in my thought. I was earnestly begging of God to 
give me repentance, when it happened providentially, the very day, that, 
reading the I came to these words, "He is exalted a Prince and a Saviour, 
to give repentance, and to give remission." I threw down the book; and with 
my heart as well as my hands lifted up to heaven, in a kind of ecstasy of 
joy, I cried out aloud, "Jesus, Thou son of David! Jesus, Thou exalted 
Prince and Saviour, give me repentance!"
This was the first time that I could say, in the true sense of the words, 
that I prayed in all my life; for now I prayed with a sense of my 
condition, and with a true Scripture view of hope founded on the 
encouragement of the Word of God; and from this time, I may say, I began to 
have hope that God would hear me.
Now I began to construe the words mentioned above, "Call on Me, and I will 
deliver you," in a different sense from what I had ever done before; for 
then I had no notion of anything being called deliverance but my being 
delivered from the captivity I was in; for though I was indeed at large in 
the place, yet the island was certainly a prison to me, and that in the 
worst sense in the world. But now I learned to take it in another sense; 
now I looked back upon my past life with such horror, and my sins appeared 
so dreadful, that my soul sought nothing of God but deliverance from the 
load of guilt that bore down all my comfort. As for my solitary life, it 
was nothing; I did not so much as pray to be delivered from it, or think of 
it; it was all of no consideration, in comparison to this. And I add this 
part here, to hint to whoever shall read it, that whenever they come to a 
true sense of things, they will find deliverance from a sin a much greater 
blessing than deliverance from affliction.
But leaving this part, I return to my journal.
My condition began now to be, though not less miserable as to my way of 
living, yet much easier to my mind; and my thoughts being directed, by a 
constant reading the Scripture, and praying to God, to things of a higher 
nature, I had a great deal of comfort within, which, till now, I knew 
nothing of. Also, as my health and strength returned, I bestirred myself to 
furnish myself with everything that I wanted, and make my way of living as 
regular as I could.
From the 4th of July to the 14th I was chiefly employed in walking about 
with my gun in my hand, a little and a little at a time, as a man that was 
gathering up his strength after a fit of sickness; for it is hardly to be 
imagined how low I was, and to what weakness I was reduced. The application 
which I made use of was perfectly new, and perhaps what had never cured an 
ague before; neither can I recommend it to any one to practise, by this 
experiment; and though it did carry off the fit, yet it rather contributed 
to weakening me; for I had frequent convulsions in my nerves and limbs for 
some time.
I learnt from it also this, in particular, that being abroad in the rain 
season was the most pernicious thing to my health that could be, especially 
in those rains which came attended with storms and hurricanes of wind; for 
as the rain which came in the dry season was always most accompanied with 
such storms, so I found that rain was much more dangerous than the rain 
which fell in September and October.
I had been now on this unhappy island above ten months; all possibility of 
deliverance from this condition seemed to be entirely taken from me; and I 
firmly believed that no human shape had ever set foot upon that place. 
Having now secured my habitation, as I thought, fully to my mind, I had a 
great desire to make a more perfect discovery of the island, and to see 
what other productions I might find, which I yet knew nothing of.
It was the 15th of July that I began to take a more particular survey of 
the island itself. I went up the creek first, where, as I hinted, I brought 
my rafts on shore. I found, after I came about two miles up, that the tide 
did not flow any higher, and that it was no more than a little brook of 
running water, and very fresh and good; but this being the dry season, 
there was hardly any water in some parts of it, at least, not enough to run 
in any stream, so as it could be perceived.
On the bank of this brook I found many pleasant savannas or meadows, plain, 
smooth, and covered with grass; and on the water, as might be supposed, 
never overflowed, I found a great deal of tobacco, green, and growing to a 
great and very strong stalk. There were diverse other plants, which I had 
no notion of, or understanding about, and might, perhaps, have virtues of 
their own which I could not find out.
I searched for the cassava root, which the Indians, in all that climate, 
make their bread of, but I could find none. I saw large plants of aloes, 
but did not then understand them. I saw several sugar-canes, but wild, and, 
for want of cultivation, imperfect. I contented myself with these 
discoveries for this time, and came back, musing with myself what course I 
might take to know the virtue and goodness of any of the fruits or plants 
which I should discover; but could bring it to no conclusion; for, in 
short, I had made so little observation while I was in the Brazils, that I 
knew little of the plants in the field, at least very little that might 
serve me to any purpose now in my distress.
The next day, the 16th, I went up the same way again; and after going 
something farther than I had gone the day before, I found the brook and the 
savannas began to cease, and the country became more woody than before. In 
this part I found different fruits, and particularly I found melons upon 
the ground in great abundance, and grapes upon the trees. The vines had 
spread indeed over the trees, and the clusters of grapes were just now in 
their prime, very ripe and rich. This was a surprising discovery, and I was 
exceeding glad of them; but I was warned by my experience to eat sparingly 
of them, remembering that when I was ashore in Barbary the eating of grapes 
killed several of our Englishmen, who were slaves there, by throwing them 
into fluxes and fevers. But I found an excellent use of these grapes; and 
that was, to cure or dry them in the sun, and keep them as dried grapes or 
raisins are kept, which I thought would be, as indeed they were, as 
wholesome as agreeable to eat, when no grapes; might be to be had.
I spent all that evening there, and went not back to my habitation; which, 
by the way, was the first night, as I might say, I had lain from home. In 
the night, I took my first contrivance, and got up into a tree, where I 
slept well; and the next morning proceeded upon my discovery, travelling 
near four miles, as I might judge by the length of the valley, keeping 
still due north, with a ridge of hills on the south and north side of me.
At the end of this march I came to an opening, where the country seemed to 
descend to the west; and a little spring of fresh water, which issued out 
of the side of the hill by me, ran the other way, that is, due east; and 
the country appeared so fresh, so green, so flourishing, everything being 
in a constant verdure or flourish of spring, that it looked like a planted 
garden.
I descended a little on the side of that delicious vale, surveying it with 
a secret kind of pleasure, though mixed with my other afflicting thoughts, 
to think that this was all my own; and I was king and lord of all this 
country indefeasibly, and had a right of possession; and, if I could convey 
it, I might have it in inheritance as completely as any lord of a manor in 
England. I saw here abundance of cocoa trees, orange, and lemon, and citron 
trees; but all wild, and very few bearing any fruit, at least not then. 
However, the green limes that I gathered were not only pleasant to eat, but 
very wholesome; and I mixed their juice afterwards with water, which made 
it very wholesome, and very cool and refreshing.
I found now I had business enough to gather and carry home; and I resolved 
to lay up a store, as well of grapes as limes and lemons to furnish myself 
for the wet season, which I knew was approaching.
In order to this, I gathered a great heap of grapes in one place, and a 
lesser heap in another place; and a great parcel of limes and lemons in 
another place; and taking a few of each with me, I travelled homeward; and 
resolved to come again, and bring a bag or sack, or what I could make, to 
carry the rest home.
Accordingly, having spent three days in this journey, I came home (so I 
must now call my tent and my cave); but before I got thither, the grapes 
were spoiled; the richness of the fruits, and the weight of the juice, 
having broken them and bruised them, they were good for little or nothing: 
as to the limes, they were good, but I could bring but a few.
The next day, being the 19th, I went back, having made me two small bags to 
bring home my harvest; but I was surprised, when, coming to my heap of 
grapes, which were so rich and fine when I gathered them, I found them all 
spread about, trod to pieces, and dragged about, some here, some there, and 
abundance eaten and devoured. By this I concluded there were some wild 
creatures thereabouts, which had done this; but what they were, I knew not.
However, as I found that there was no laying them up on heaps, and no 
carrying them away in a sack, but that one way they would be destroyed, and 
the other way they would be crushed with their own weight, I took another 
course; for I gathered a large quantity of the grapes, and hung them up 
upon the out-branches of the trees, that they might cure and dry in the 
sun; and as for the limes and lemons, I carried as many back as I could 
well stand under.
When I came home from this journey, I contemplated with great pleasure the 
fruitfulness of that valley, and the pleasantness of the situation; the 
security from storms on that side, the water and the wood; and concluded 
that I had pitched upon a place to fix my abode, which was by far the worst 
part of the country. Upon the whole, I began to consider of removing my 
habitation, and to look out for a place equally safe as where I now was 
situate, if possible, in that pleasant fruitful part of the island.
This thought ran long in my head, and I was exceeding fond of it for some 
time, the pleasantness of the place tempting me; but when I came to a 
nearer view of it, and to consider that I was now by the seaside, where it 
was at least possible that something might happen to my advantage, and, by 
the same ill fate that brought me hither, might bring some other unhappy 
wretches to the same place; and though it was scarce probable that any such 
thing should ever happen, yet to enclose myself among the hills and woods 
in the centre of the island, was to anticipate my bondage, and to render 
such an affair not only improbable, but impossible; and that therefore I 
ought not by any means to remove.
However, I was so enamored of this place that I spent much of my time there 
for the whole remaining part of the month of July; and though, upon second 
thoughts, I resolved as above, not to remove, yet I built me a little kind 
of bower, and surrounded it at a distance with a strong fence, being a 
double hedge as high as I could reach, well staked, and filled between with 
brushwood. And here I lay very secure, sometimes two or three nights 
together, always going over it with a ladder, as before; so that I fancied 
now I had my country-house and my sea-coast house; and this work took me up 
to the beginning of August.
I had but newly finished my fence, and began to enjoy my labor, but the 
rains came on, and made me stick close to my first habitation; for though I 
had made me a tent like the other, with a piece of a sail, and spread it 
very well, yet I had not the shelter of a hill to keep me from storms, nor 
a cave behind me to retreat into when the rains were extraordinary.
About the beginning of August, as I said, I had finished my bower, and 
began to enjoy myself. The 3rd of August I found the grapes I had hung up 
were perfectly dried, and indeed were excellent good raisins of the sun; so 
I began to take them down from the trees. And it was very happy that I do 
so, for the rains which followed would have spoiled them, and I had lost 
the best part of my winter food; for I had above two hundred large bunches 
of them. No sooner had I taken them all down, and carried most of them home 
to my cave, but it began to rain; and from hence, which was the 14th of 
August, it rained, more or less, every day till the middle of October, and 
sometimes so violently, that I could not stir out of my cave for several 
days.
In this season, I was much surprised with the increase of my family. I had 
been much concerned for the loss of one of my cats, who run away from me, 
or, as I thought, had been dead, and I heard no more tale or tidings of 
her, still, to my astonishment, she came home about the end of August with 
three kittens. This was the more strange to me, because, though I had 
killed a wildcat, as I called it, with my gun, yet I thought it was a quite 
different kind from our European cats; yet the young cats were the same 
kind of house-breed like the old one; and both my cats being females, I 
thought it very strange. But from these three cats I afterwards came to be 
so pestered with cats, that I was forced to kill them like vermin, or wild 
beasts, and to drive them from my house as much as possible.
From the 14th of August to the 26th, incessant rain, so that I could not 
stir, and was now very careful not to be much wet. In this confinement, I 
began to be straitened for food; but venturing out twice, I one day killed 
a goat, and the last day, which was the 26th, found a very large tortoise, 
which was a treat to me, and my food was regulated thus: I eat a bunch of 
raisins for my breakfast, a piece of the goat's flesh, or of the turtle, 
for my dinner, broiled; for, to my great misfortune, I had no vessel to 
boil or stew anything; and two or three of the turtle's eggs for my supper.
During this confinement in my cover by the rain, I worked daily two or 
three hours at enlarging my cave, and by degrees worked it on towards one 
side, till I came to the outside of the hill, and made a door, or way out, 
which came beyond my fence or wall; and so I came in and out this way. But 
I was not perfectly easy at lying so open; for as I had managed myself 
before, I was in a perfect enclosure; whereas now, I thought I lay exposed, 
and open for anything to come in upon me; and yet I could not perceive that 
there was any living thing to fear, the biggest creature that I had yet 
seen upon the island being a goat.
Sept. 20. - I was now come to the unhappy anniversary of my landing. I cast 
up the notches on my post, and found I had been on shore three hundred and 
sixty-five days. I kept this day as a solemn fast, setting it apart to 
religious exercise, prostrating myself on the ground with the most serious 
humiliation, confessing my sins to God, acknowledging His righteous 
judgments upon me, and praying to Him to have mercy on me through Jesus 
Christ; and having not tasted the least refreshment for twelve hours, even 
till the going down of the sun, I then eat a biscuit-cake and a bunch of 
grapes and went to bed, finishing the day as I began it.
I had all this time observed no Sabbath day, for as at first I had no sense 
of religion upon my mind, I had, after some time, omitted to distinguish 
the weeks, by making a longer notch than ordinary for the Sabbath day, and 
so did not really know what any of the days were. But now, having cast up 
the days, as above, I found I had been there a year, so I divided it into 
weeks, and set apart every seventh day for a Sabbath; though I found at the 
end of my account, I had lost a day or two in my reckoning.
A little after this my ink began to fail me, and so I contented myself to 
use it more sparingly, and to write down only the most remarkable events of 
my life, without continuing a daily memorandum of other things.
The rainy season and the dry season began now to appear regular to me, and 
I learned to divide them so as to provide for them accordingly; but I 
bought all my experience before I had it, and this I am going to relate was 
one of the most discouraging experiments that I made at all. I have 
mentioned that I had saved the few ears of barley and rice, which I had so 
surprisingly found spring up, as I thought, of themselves, and believe 
there were about thirty stalks of rice, and about twenty of barley; and now 
I thought it a proper time to sow it after the rains, the sun being in its 
southern position, going from me.
Accordingly I dug up a piece of ground as well as I could with my wooden 
spade, and dividing it into two parts, I sowed my grain; but as I was 
sowing it, it casually occurred to my thoughts that I would not sow it all 
at first, because I did not know when was the proper time for it, so I 
sowed about two-thirds of the seed, leaving about a handful of each.
It was a great comfort to me afterwards that I did so, for not one grain of 
that I sowed this time came to anything, for the dry months following, the 
earth having had no rain after the seed was sown, it had no moisture to 
assist its growth, and never came up at all till the wet season had come 
again, and then it grew as if it had been but newly sown.
Finding my first seed did not grow, which I easily imagined was by the 
drought, I sought for a moister piece of ground to make another trial in, 
and I dug up a piece of ground near my new bower, and sowed the rest of my 
seed in February, a little before the vernal equinox. And this having the 
rainy months of March and April to water it, sprung up very pleasantly, and 
yielded a very good crop; but having part of the seed left only, and not 
daring to sow all that I had, I had but a small quantity at last, my whole 
crop not amounting to above half a peck of each kind. But by this 
experiment I was made master of my business, and knew exactly when the 
proper season was to sow, and that I might expect two seed-times and two 
harvests every year.
While this corn was growing, I made a little discovery, which was of use to 
me afterwards. As soon as the rains were over, and the weather began to 
settle, which was about the month of November, I made a visit up the 
country to my bower, where, though I had not been some months, yet I found 
all things just as I left them. The circle or double hedge that I had made 
was not only firm and entire, but the stakes which I had cut out of some 
trees that grew hereabouts were all shot out, and grown with long branches, 
as much as a willow-tree usually shoots the first year after loping its 
head. I could not tell what tree to call it that these stakes were cut 
from. I was surprised, and yet very well pleased to see the young trees 
grow, and I pruned them, and led them up to grow as much alike as I could. 
And it is scarce credible how beautiful a figure they grew into in three 
years; so that though the hedge made a circle of about twenty-five yards in 
diameter, yet the trees, for such I might now call them, soon covered it, 
and it was a complete shade, sufficient to lodge under all the dry season.
This made me resolve to cut some more stakes, and make me a hedge like 
this, in a semicircle round my wall (I mean that of my first dwelling, 
which I did; and placing the trees or stakes in a double row, at about 
eight yards distance from my first fence, they grew presently, and were at 
first a fine cover to my habitation, and afterward served for defence also, 
as I shall observe in its order. I found now that the seasons of the year 
might generally be divided, not into summer and winter, as in Europe, but 
into the rainy seasons and the dry seasons; which were generally thus:

Half February, March, half April:
Rainy, the sun being then on, or near the equinox.

Half April, May, June, July, half August:
Dry, the sun being then to the north of the line.

Half August, September, half October:
Rainy, the sun being then come back.

Half October, November, December, January, half February:
Dry, the sun being then to the south of the line.

The rainy season sometimes held longer or shorter as the winds happened to 
blow, but this was the general observation I made. After I had found by 
experience the ill consequence of being abroad in the rain, I took care to 
furnish myself with provisions beforehand, that I might not be obliged to 
go out; and I sat within doors as much as possible during the wet months.
In this time I found much employment, and very suitable also to the time, 
for I found great occasion of many things which I had no way to furnish 
myself with but by hard labour and constant application; particularly, I 
tried many ways to make myself a basket; but all the twigs I could get for 
the purpose proved so brittle, that they would do nothing. It proved of 
excellent advantage to me now, that when I was a boy I used to take great 
delight in standing at a basket-maker's in the town where my father lived, 
to see them make their wicker-ware; and being, as boys usually are, very 
officious to help, and a great observer of the manner how they worked those 
things, and sometimes lending a hand, I had by this means full knowledge of 
the methods of it, that I wanted nothing but the materials; when it came 
into my mind that the twigs of that tree from whence I cut my stakes that 
grew might possibly be as tough as the sallows, and willows, and osiers in 
England, and I resolved to try.
Accordingly, the next day, I went to my country house, as I called it; and 
cutting some of the smaller twigs, I found them to my purpose as much as I 
could desire; whereupon I came the next time prepared with a hatchet to cut 
down a quantity, which I soon found, for there was great plenty of them. 
These I set up to dry within my circle or hedge, and when they were fit for 
use, I carried them to my cave; and here during the next season I employed 
myself in making, as well as I could, a great many baskets, both to carry 
earth, or to carry or lay up anything as I had occasion. And though I did 
not finish them very handsomely, yet I made them sufficiently serviceable 
for my purpose. And thus, afterwards, I took care never to be without them; 
and as my wicker-ware decayed, I made more, especially I made strong deep 
baskets to place my corn in, instead of sacks, when I should come to have 
any quantity of it.
Having mastered this difficulty, and employed a world of time about it, I 
bestirred myself to see, if possible, how to supply two wants. I had no 
vessels to hold anything that was liquid, except two runlets, which were 
almost full of rum, and some glass bottles, some of the common size, and 
others which were case-bottles square, for the holding of waters, spirits, 
etc. I had not so much as a pot to boil anything, except a great kettle, 
which I saved out of the ship, and which was too big for such use as I 
desired it, viz., to make broth, and stew a bit of meat by itself. The 
second thing I would fain have had was a tobacco-pipe; but it was 
impossible to me to make one. However, I found a contrivance for that, too, 
at last.
I employed myself in planting my second rows of stakes or piles and in this 
wicker-working all the summer or dry season, when another business took me 
up more time than it could be imagined I could spare.
I mentioned before that I had a great mind to see the whole island, and 
that I had travelled up the brook, and so on to where I built my bower, and 
where I had an opening quite to the sea, on the other side of the island. I 
now resolved to travel quite across to the seashore on that side; so taking 
my gun, a hatchet, and my dog, and a larger quantity of powder and shot 
than usual, with two biscuit-cakes and a great bunch of raisins in my pouch 
for my store, I began my journey. When I had passed the vale where my bower 
stood, as above, I came within view of the sea to the west; and it being a 
very clear day, I fairly descried land, whether an island or a continent I 
could not tell; but it lay very high, extending from the west to the W.S.W. 
at a very great distance; by my guess, it could not be less than fifteen or 
twenty leagues off.
I could not tell what part of the world this might be, otherwise than that 
I know it must be part of America, and, as I concluded, by all my 
observations, must be near the Spanish dominions, and perhaps was all 
inhabited by savages, where, if I should have landed, I had been in a worse 
condition than I was now; and therefore I acquiesced in the dispositions of 
Providence, which I began now to own and to believe ordered everything for 
the best. I say, I quieted my mind with this, and left afflicting myself 
with fruitless wishes of being there.
Besides, after some pause upon this affair, I considered that if this land 
was the Spanish coast, I should certainly, one time or other, see some 
vessel pass or repass one way or other; but if not, then it was the savage 
coast between the Spanish country and Brazils, which are indeed the worst 
of savages; for they are cannibals or men-eaters, and fail not to murder 
and devour all the human bodies that fall into their hands.
With these considerations I walked very leisurely forward. I found that 
side of the island, where I now was, much pleasanter than mine, the open or 
savanna fields sweet, adorned with flowers and grass, and full of very fine 
woods.
I saw abundance of parrots, and fain I would have caught one, if possible, 
to have kept it to be tame, and taught it to speak to me. I did, after some 
painstaking, catch a young parrot, for I knocked it down with a stick, and 
having recovered it, I brought it home; but it was some years before I 
could make him speak. However, at last I taught him to call me by my name 
very familiarly. But the accident that followed, though it be a trifle, 
will be very diverting in its place.
I was exceedingly diverted with this journey. I found in the low grounds 
hares, as I thought them to be, and foxes; but they differed greatly from 
all the other kinds I had met with, nor could I satisfy myself to eat them, 
though I killed several. But I had no need to be venturous, for I had no 
want of food, and of that which was very good too; especially these three 
sorts, viz., goats, pigeons, and turtle, or tortoise; which, added to my 
grapes, Leadenhall Market could not have furnished a table better than I, 
in proportion to the company. And though my case was deplorable enough, yet 
I had great cause for thankfulness, and that I was not driven to any 
extremities for food, but rather plenty, even to dainties.
I never travelled in this journey above two miles outright in a day, or 
thereabouts; but I took so many turns and returns, to see what discoveries 
I could make, that I came weary enough to the place where I resolved to sit 
down for all night; and then I either reposed myself in a tree, or 
surrounded myself with a row of stakes, set upright in the ground, either 
from one tree or another, or so as no wild creature could come at me 
without waking me.
As soon as I came to the seashore, I was surprised to see that I had taken 
up my lot on the worst side of the island, for here indeed the shore was 
covered with innumerable turtles; whereas, on the other side, I had found 
but three m a year and a half. Here was also an infinite number of fowls of 
many kinds, some which I had seen, and some which I had not seen of before, 
and many of them very good meat, but such as I knew not the names of, 
except those called penguins.
I could have shot as many as I pleased, but was very sparing of my powder 
and shot, and therefore had more mind to kill a she-goat, if I could, which 
I could better feed on; and though there were many goats here, more than on 
my side the island, yet it was with much more difficulty that I could come 
near them, the country being flat and even, and they saw me much sooner 
than when I was on the hill.
I confess this side of the country was much pleasanter than mine; but yet I 
had not the least inclination to remove, for as I was fixed in my 
habitation, it became natural to me, and I seemed all the while I was here 
to be as it were upon a journey, and from home. However, I travelled along 
the shore of the sea towards the east, I suppose about twelve miles, and 
then setting up a great pole upon the shore for a mark, I concluded I would 
go home again; and that the next journey I took should be on the other side 
of the island, east from my dwelling, and so round till I came to my post 
again; of which in its place.
I took another way to come back than that I went, thinking I could easily 
keep all the island so much in my view, that I could not miss finding my 
first dwelling by viewing the country. But I found myself mistaken; for 
being come about two or three miles, I found myself de-descended into a 
very large valley, but so surrounded with hills, and those hills covered 
with wood, that I could not see which was my way by any direction but that 
of the sun, nor even then, unless I knew very well the position of the sun 
at that time of the day.
It happened to my farther misfortune, that the weather proved hazy for 
three or four days while I was in this valley; and not being able to see 
the sun, I wandered about very uncomfortably, and at last was obliged to 
find out the seaside, look for my post, and come back the same way I went; 
and then by easy journeys I turned homeward, the weather being exceeding 
hot, and my gun, ammunition, hatchet, and other things very heavy.
In this journey my dog surprised a young kid, and seized upon it, and I 
running in to take hold of it, caught it, and saved it alive from the dog. 
I had a great mind to bring it home if I could, for I had often been musing 
whether it might not be possible to get a kid or two, and so raise a breed 
of tame goats, which might supply me when my powder and shot should be all 
spent.
I made a collar to this little creature, and with a string, which I made of 
some rope-yarn, which I always carried about me, I led him along, though 
with some difficulty, till I came to my bower, and there I enclosed him and 
left him, for I was very impatient to be at home, from whence I had been 
absent above a month.
I cannot express what a satisfaction it was to me to come into my old 
hutch, and lie down in my hammock-bed. This little wandering journey, 
without settled place of abode, had been so unpleasant to me, that my own 
house, as I called it to myself was a perfect settlement to me compared to 
that; and it rendered everything about me so comfortable, that I resolved I 
would never go a great way from it again, while it should be my lot to stay 
on the island.
I reposed myself here a week, to rest and regale myself after my long 
journey; during which most of the time was taken up in the weighty affair 
of making a cage for my Poll, who began now to be a mere domestic, and to 
be mighty well acquainted with me. Then I began to think of the poor kid 
which I had penned in within my little circle, and resolved to go and fetch 
it home, or give it some food. Accordingly I went, and found it where I 
left it, for indeed it could not get out, but almost starved for want of 
food. I went and cut boughs of trees, and branches of such shrubs as I 
could find, and threw it over, and having fed it, I tied it as I did 
before, to lead it away; but it was so tame with being hungry, that I had 
no need to have tied it, for it followed me like a dog And as I continually 
fed it, the creature became so loving, so gentle, and so fond, that it 
became from that time one of my domestics also, and would never leave me 
afterwards.
The rainy season of the autumnal equinox was now come, and I kept the 30th 
of September in the same solemn manner as before, being the anniversary of 
my landing on the island, having now been there two years, and no more 
prospect of being delivered than the first day I came there. I spent the 
whole day in humble and thankful acknowledgments of the many wonderful 
mercies which my solitary condition was attended with, and without which it 
might have been infinitely more miserable. I gave humble and hearty thanks 
that God had been pleased to discover to me even that it was possible I 
might be more happy in this solitary condition, than I should have been in 
a liberty of society, and in all the pleasures of the world; that He could 
fully make up to me the deficiencies of my solitary state, and the want of 
human society, by His presence, and the communications of His grace to my 
soul, supporting, comforting, and encouraging me to depend upon His 
providence here, and hope for His eternal presence hereafter.
It was now that I began sensibly to feel how much more happy this life I 
now led was, with all its miserable circumstances, than the wicked, cursed, 
abominable life I led all the past part of my days. And now I changed both 
my sorrows and my joys; my very desires altered, my affections changed 
their gusts, and my delights were perfectly new from what they were at my 
first coming, or indeed for the two years past.
Before, as I walked about, either on my hunting, or for viewing the 
country, the anguish of my soul at my condition would break out upon me on 
a sudden, and my very heart would die within me, to think of the woods, the 
mountains, the deserts I was in, and how I was a prisoner, locked up with 
the eternal bars and bolts of the ocean, in an uninhabited wilderness, 
without redemption. In the midst of the greatest composures of my mind, 
this would break out upon me like a storm, and make me wring my hands, and 
weep like a child. Sometimes it would take me in the middle of my work, and 
I would immediately sit down and sigh, and look upon the ground for an hour 
or two together; and this was still worse to me, for if I could burst out 
into tears, or vent myself by words, it would go off, and the grief, having 
exhausted itself, would abate.
But now I began to exercise myself with new thoughts. I daily read the Word 
of God, and applied all the comforts of it to my present state. One 
morning, being very sad, I opened the Bible upon these words, 'I will 
never, never leave thee, nor forsake thee.' Immediately it occurred that 
these words were to me; why else should they be directed in such a manner, 
just at the moment when I was mourning over my condition, as one forsaken 
of God and man? 'Well then,' said I, 'if God does not forsake me, of what 
ill consequence can it be, or what matters it, though the world should all 
forsake me, seeing on the other hand if I had all the world, and should 
lose the favour and blessing of God, there would be no comparison in the 
loss?'
From this moment I began to conclude in my mind that it was possible for me 
to be more happy in this forsaken solitary condition, than it was probable 
I should ever have been in any other particular state in the world, and 
with this thought I was going to give thanks to God for bringing me to this 
place.
I know not what it was, but something shocked my mind at that thought, and 
I durst not speak the words. 'How canst thou be such a hypocrite,' said I, 
even audibly, 'to pretend to be thankful for a condition which, however 
thou mayest endeavour to be contented with, thou wouldest rather pray 
heartily to be delivered from?' So I stopped there; but though I could not 
say I thanked God for being there, yet I sincerely gave thanks to God for 
opening my eyes, by whatever afflicting providences, to see the former 
condition of my life, and to mourn for my wickedness, and repent. I never 
opened the Bible, or shut it, but my very soul within me blessed God for 
directing my friend in England, without any order of mine, to pack it up 
among my goods, and for assisting me afterwards to save it out of the wreck 
of the ship.
Thus, and in this disposition of mind, I began my third year; and though I 
have not given the reader the trouble of so particular account of my works 
this year as the first, yet in general it may be observed, that I was very 
seldom idle, but having regularly divided my time, according to the several 
daily employments that were before me, such as, first, my duty to God, and 
the reading the Scriptures, which I constantly set apart some time for, 
thrice every day; secondly, the going abroad with my gun for food, which 
generally took me up three hours in every morning, when it did not rain; 
thirdly, the ordering, curing, preserving, and cooking what I had killed or 
catched for my supply; these took up great part of the day; also, it is to 
be considered that the middle of the day, when the sun was in the zenith, 
the violence of the heat was too great to stir out; so that about four 
hours in the evening was all the time I could be supposed to work in, with 
this exception, that sometimes I changed my hours of hunting and working, 
and went to work in the morning, and abroad with my gun in the afternoon.
To this short time allowed for labour, I desire may be added the exceeding 
laboriousness of my work; the many hours which, for want of tools, want of 
help, and want of skill, everything I did took up out of my time. For 
example, I was full two and forty days making me a board for a long shelf, 
which I wanted in my cave; whereas two sawyers, with their tools and a saw-
pit, would have cut six of them out of the same tree in half a day.
My case was this: it was to be a large tree which was to be cut down, 
because my board was to be a broad one. This tree I was three days a-
cutting down, and two more cutting off the boughs, and reducing it to a 
log, or piece of timber. With inexpressible hacking and hewing, I reduced 
both sides of it into chips till it begun to be light enough to move; then 
I turned it, and made one side of it smooth and flat as a board from end to 
end; then turning that side downward, cut the other side, till I brought 
the plank to be about three inches thick, and smooth on both sides. Any one 
may judge the labor of my hands in such a piece of work; but labor and 
patience carried me through that, and many other things. I only observe 
this in particular, to show the reason why so much of my time went away 
with so little work, viz., that what might be a little to be done with help 
and tools, was a vast labor, and required a prodigious time to do alone, 
and by hand. But not withstanding this, with patience and labor, I went 
through many things, and, indeed, everything that my circumstances made 
necessary to me to do, as will appear by what follows.
I was now, in the months of November and December, expecting my crop of 
barley and rice. The ground I had manured or dug up for them was not great; 
for as I observed, my seed of each was not above the quantity of half a 
peck; for I had lost one whole crop by sowing in the dry season. But now my 
crop promised very well, when on a sudden I found I was in danger of losing 
it all again by enemies of several sorts, which it was scarce possible to 
keep from it; as, first the goats and wild creatures which I called hares, 
who, tasting the sweetness of the blade, lay in it night and day, as soon 
as it came up, and eat it so close, that it could get no time to shoot up 
into stalk.
This I saw no remedy for but by making an enclosure about it with a hedge, 
which I did with a great deal of toil, and the more, because it required 
speed. However, as my arable land was small, suited to my crop, I got it 
totally well fenced in about three weeks' time, and shooting some of the 
creatures in the daytime, I set my dog to guard it in the night, tying him 
up to a stake at the gate, where he would stand and bark all night long; so 
in a little time the enemies forsook the place, and the corn grew very 
strong and well, and began to ripen apace.
But as the beasts ruined me before while my corn was in the blade, so the 
birds were as likely to ruin me now when it was in the ear; for going along 
by the place to see how it throve, I saw my little crop surrounded with 
fowls, of I know not how many sorts, who stood, as it were, watching till I 
should be gone. I immediately let fly among them, for I always had my gun 
with me. I had no sooner shot, but there rose up a little cloud of fowls, 
which I had not seen at all, from among the corn itself.
This touched me sensibly, for I foresaw that in a few days they would 
devour all my hopes, that I should be starved, and never be able to raise a 
crop at all, and what to do I could not tell. However, I resolved not to 
lose my corn, if possible, though I should watch it night and day. In the 
first place, I went among it to see what damage was already done, and found 
they had spoiled a good deal of it; but that as it was yet too green for 
them, the loss was not so great but that the remainder was like to be a 
good crop if it could be saved.
I stayed by it to load my gun, and then coming away, I could easily see the 
thieves sitting upon all the trees about me, as if they only waited till I 
was gone away. And the event proved it to be so; for as I walked off, as if 
I was gone, I was no sooner out of their sight but they dropped down, one 
by one, into the corn again. I was so provoked, that I could not have 
patience to stay till more came on, knowing that every grain that they eat 
now was, as it might be said, a peck-loaf to me in the consequence; but 
coming up to the hedge, I fired again, and killed three of them. This was 
what I wished for; so I took them up, and served them as we serve notorious 
thieves in England, viz., hanged them in chains, for a terror to others. It 
is impossible to imagine almost that this should have such an effect as it 
had, for the fowls would not only not come at the corn, but, in short, they 
forsook all that part of the island, and I could never see a bird near the 
place as long as my scare-crows hung there.
This I was very glad of, you may be sure; and about the latter end of 
December, which was our second harvest of the year, I reaped my crop.
I was sadly put to it for a scythe or a sickle to cut it down, and all I 
could do was to make one as well as I could out of one of the broadswords, 
or cutlasses, which I saved among the arms out of the ship. However, as my 
first crop of corn was but small, I had no great difficulty to cut it down; 
in short, I reaped it my way, for I cut nothing off but the ears, and 
carried it away in a great basket which I had made, and so rubbed it out 
with my hands; and at the end of all my harvesting, I found that out of my 
half peck of seed I had near two bushels of rice, and above two bushels and 
a half of barley, that is to say, by my guess, for I had no measure at that 
time.
However, this was a great encouragement to me, and I foresaw that, in time, 
it would please God to supply me with bread. And yet here I was perplexed 
again, for I neither knew how to grind or make meal of my corn, or indeed 
how to clean it and part it; nor, if made into meal, how to make bread of 
it, and if how to make it, yet I knew not how to bake it. These things 
being added to my desire of having a good quantity for store, and to secure 
a constant supply, I resolved not to taste any of this crop, but to 
preserve it all for seed against the next season, and, in the meantime, to 
employ all my study and hours of working to accomplish this great work of 
providing myself with corn and bread.
It might be truly said, that now I worked for my bread. 'Tis a little 
wonderful, and what I believe few people have thought upon, viz., the 
strange multitude of little things necessary in the providing, producing, 
curing, dressing, making, and finishing this one article of bread.
I, that was reduced to a mere state of nature, found this to my daily 
discouragement, and was made more and more sensible of it every hour, even 
after I had got the first handful of seedcorn, which, as I have said, came 
up unexpectedly, and indeed, to a surprise.
First, I had no plough to turn up the earth, no spade or shovel to dig it. 
Well, this I conquered by making a wooden spade, as I observed before, but 
this did my work in but a wooden manner; and though it cost me a great many 
days to make it, yet, for want of iron, it not only wore out the sooner, 
but made my work the harder, and made it be performed much worse.
However, this I bore with, and was content to work it out with patience, 
and bear with the badness of the performance. When the corn was sowed, I 
had no harrow, but was forced to go over it myself, and drag a great heavy 
bough of a tree over it, to scratch it, as it may be called, rather than 
rake or harrow it.
When it was growing and grown, I have observed already how many things I 
wanted to fence it, secure it, mow or reap it, cure and carry it home, 
thrash, part it from the chaff, and save it. Then I wanted a mill to grind 
it, sieves to dress it, yeast and salt to make it into bread, and an oven 
to bake it, and yet all these things I did without, as shall be observed; 
and yet the corn was an inestimable comfort and advantage to me too. All 
this, as I said, made everything laborious and tedious to me, but that 
there was no help for; neither was my time so much loss to me, because, as 
I had divided it, a certain part of it was every day appointed to these 
works, and as I resolved to use none of the corn for bread till I had a 
greater quantity by me, I had the next six months to apply myself wholly, 
by labor and invention, to furnish myself with utensils proper for the 
performing all the operations necessary for the making the corn, when I had 
it, fit for my use.
But first I was to prepare more land, for I had now seed enough to sow 
above an acre of ground. Before I did this, I had a week's work at least to 
make me a spade, which, when it was done, was but a sorry one indeed, and 
very heavy, and required double labor to work with it. However, I went 
through that, and sowed my seed in two large flat pieces of ground, as near 
my house as I could find them to my mind, and fenced them in with a good 
hedge, the stakes of which were all cut of that wood which I had set 
before, and knew it would grow; so that in one year's time I knew I should 
have a quick or living hedge, that would want but little repair. This work 
was not so little as to take me up less than three months, because great 
part of that time was of the wet season, when I could not go abroad.
Within doors, that is, when it rained, and I could not go out, I found 
employment on the following occasions; always observing, that all the while 
I was at work, I diverted myself with talking to my parrot, and teaching 
him to speak, and I quickly learned him to know his own name, and at last 
to speak it out pretty loud, "Poll," which was the first word I ever heard 
spoken in the island by any mouth but my own. This, therefore, was not my 
work, but an assistant to my work; for now, as I said, I had a great 
employment upon my hands, as follows, viz., I had long studied, by some 
means or other, to make myself some earthern vessels, which indeed I wanted 
sorely, but knew not where to come at them. However, considering the heat 
of the climate, I did not doubt but if I could find out any such clay, I 
might botch up some such a pot as might, being dried in the sun, be hard 
enough and strong enough to bear handling, and to hold anything that was 
dry, and required to be kept so; and as this was necessary in the preparing 
corn, meal, etc., which was the thing I was upon, I resolved to make some 
as large as I could, and fit only to stand like jars, to hold what should 
be put into them.
It would make the reader pity me, or rather laugh at me, to tell how many 
awkward ways I took to raise this paste; what odd, misshapen, ugly things I 
made; how many of them fell in, and how many fell out, the clay not being 
stiff enough to bear its own weight; how many cracked by the over-violent 
heat of the sun, being set out too hastily; and how many fell in pieces 
with only removing, as well before as after they were dried; and, in a 
word, how, after having labored hard to find the clay, to dig it, to temper 
it, to bring it home, and work it, I could not make above two large earthen 
ugly things (I cannot call them jars) in about two months' labor.
However, as the sun baked these two very dry and hard, I lifted them very 
gently up, and set them down again in two great wicker baskets, which I had 
made on purpose for them, that they might not break; and as between the pot 
and the basket there was a little room to spare, I stuffed it full of the 
rice and barley straw, and these two pots being to stand always dry, I 
thought would hold my dry corn, and perhaps the meal, when the corn was 
bruised.
Though I miscarried so much in my design for large pots, yet I made several 
smaller things with better success; such as little round pots, flat dishes, 
pitchers, and pipkins, and any things my hand turned to; and the heat of 
the sun baked them strangely hard. But all this would not answer my end, 
which was to get an earthen pot to hold what was liquid, and bear the fire, 
which none of these could do. It happened after some time, making a pretty 
large fire for cooking my meat, when I went to put it out after I had done 
with it, I found a broken piece of one of my earthenware vessels in the 
fire, burnt as hard as a stone, and red as a tile. I was agreeably 
surprised to see it, and said to myself, that certainly they might be made 
to burn whole, if they would burn broken.
This set me to studying how to order my fire, so as to make it burn me some 
pots. I had no notion of a kiln, such as the potters burn in, or of glazing 
them with lead, though I had some lead to do it with; but I placed three 
large pigskins, and two or three pots in a pile, one upon another, and 
placed my firewood all round it, with a great heap of embers under them. I 
plied the fire with fresh fuel round the outside, and upon the top, till I 
saw the pots in the inside re-hot quite through, and observed that they did 
not crack at all. When I saw them clear red, I let them stand in that heat 
about five or six hours, till I found one of them, though it did not crack, 
did melt or run, for the sand which was mixed with the clay melted by the 
violence of the heat, and would have run into glass, if I had gone on; so I 
slacked my fire gradually till the pots began to abate of the red color; 
and watching them all night, that I might not let the fire abate too fast, 
in the morning I had three very good, I will not say handsome, pigskins, 
and two other earthen pots, as hard burnt as could be desired, and one of 
them perfectly glazed with the running of the sand.
After this experiment, I need not say that I wanted no sort of earthenware 
for my use; but I must needs say, as to the shapes of them, they were very 
indifferent, as any one may suppose, when I had no way of making them but 
as the children make dirt pies, or as a woman would make pies that had 
never learned to raise paste.
No joy at a thing of so mean a nature was ever equal to mine, when I found 
I had made an earthen pot that would bear the fire; and I had hardly 
patience to stay till they were cold, before I set one upon the fire again, 
with some water in it, to boil me some meat, which it did admirably well; 
and with a piece of a kid I made some very good broth, though I wanted 
oatmeal and several other ingredients requisite to make it so good as I 
would have had it been.
My next concern was to get me a stone mortar to stamp or beat some corn in; 
for as to the mill, there was no thought at arriving to that perfection of 
art with one pair of hands. To supply this want I was at a great loss; for, 
of all trades in the world, I was as perfectly unqualified for a stone-
cutter as for any whatever; neither had I any tools to go about it with. I 
spent many a day to find out a great stone big enough to cut hollow, and 
make fit for a mortar, and could find none at all, except what was in the 
solid rock, and which I had no way to dig or cut out; nor, indeed, were the 
rocks in the island of hardness sufficient, but were all of a sandy 
crumbling stone, which neither would bear the weight of a heavy pestle, or 
would break the corn without filling it with sand. So, after a great deal 
of time lost in searching for a stone, I gave it over, and resolved to look 
out for a great block of hard wood, which I found indeed much easier; and 
getting one as big as I had strength to stir, I rounded it, and formed it 
in the outside with my axe and hatchet, and then, with the help of fire, 
and infinite labor, made a hollow place in it, as the Indians in Brazil 
make their canoes. After this, I made a great heavy pestle, or beater, of 
the wood called the iron-wood; and this I prepared and laid by against I 
had my next crop of corn, when I proposed to myself to grind, or rather 
pound, my corn into meal, to make my bread.
My next difficulty was to make a sieve, or search, to dress my meal, and to 
part it from the bran and the husk, without which I did not see it possible 
I could have any bread. This was a most difficult thing, so much as but to 
think on, for to be sure I had nothing like the necessary thing to make it; 
I mean fine thin canvas or stuff, to search the meal through. And here I 
was at a full stop for many months, nor did I really know what to do; linen 
I had none left, but what was mere rags; I had goats'-hair, but neither 
knew I how to weave it or spin it; and had I known how, here was no tools 
to work it with. All the remedy that I found for this was, that at last I 
did remember I had, among the seamen's clothes which were saved out of the 
ship, some neckcloths of calico or muslin; and with some pieces of these I 
made three small sieves, but proper enough for the work; and thus I made 
shift for some years. How I did afterwards, I shall show in its place.
The baking part was the next thing to be considered, and how I should make 
bread when I came to have corn; for, first, I had no yeast. As to that 
part, as there was no supplying the want, so I did not concern myself much 
about it; but for an oven I was indeed in great pain. At length I found out 
an experiment for that also, which was this: I made some earthen vessels 
very broad, but not deep, that is to say, about two feet diameter, and not 
above nine inches deep; these I burned in the fire, as I had done the 
other, and laid them by; and when I wanted to bake, I made a great fire 
upon my hearth, which I had paved with some square tiles, of my own making 
and burning also; but I should not call them square.
When the firewood was burned pretty much into embers, or live coals, I drew 
them forward upon this hearth, so as to cover it all over, and there I let 
them lie till the hearth was very hot; then sweeping away all the embers, I 
set down my loaf, or loaves, and whelming down the earthen pot upon them, 
drew the embers all round the outside of the pot, to keep in and add to the 
heat. And thus, as well as in the best oven in the world, I baked my barley-
loaves, and became; in a little time, a mere pastry-cook into the bargain; 
for I made myself several cakes of the rice, and puddings; indeed, I made 
no pies, neither had I anything to put into them, supposing I had, except 
the flesh either of fowls or goats.
It need not be wondered at, if all these things took me up most part of the 
third year of my abode here; for it is to be observed, that in the 
intervals of these things I had my new harvest and husbandry to manage; for 
I reaped my corn in its season, and carried it home as well as I could, and 
laid it up in the ear, in my large baskets, till I had time to rub it out, 
for I had no floor to thrash it on, or instrument to thrash it with.
And now, indeed, my stock of corn increasing, I really wanted to build my 
barns bigger. I wanted a place to lay it up in, for the increase of the 
corn now yielded me so much that I had of the barley about twenty bushels, 
and of the rice as much, or more, insomuch that now I resolved to begin to 
use it freely; for my bread had been quite gone a great while; also, I 
resolved to see what quantity would be sufficient for me a whole year, and 
to sow but once a year.
Upon the whole, I found that the forty bushels of barley and rice was much 
more than I could consume in a year; so I resolved to sow just the same 
quantity every year that I sowed the last, in hopes that such a quantity 
would fully provide me with bread, etc.
All the while these things were doing, you may be sure my thoughts run many 
times upon the prospect of land which I had seen from the other side of the 
island, and I was not without secret wishes that I were on shore there, 
fancying the seeing the mainland, and in an inhabited country, I might find 
some way or other to convey myself farther, and perhaps at last find some 
means of escape.
But all this while I made no allowance for the dangers of such a condition, 
and how I might fall into the hands of savages, and perhaps such as I might 
have reason to think far worse than the lions and tigers of Africa; that if 
I once came into their power, I should run a hazard more than a thousand to 
one of being killed, and perhaps of being eaten; for I had heard that the 
people of the Caribbean coasts were cannibals, or maneaters, and I knew by 
the latitude that I could not be far off from that shore. That supposed 
they were not cannibals, yet that they might kill me, as many Europeans who 
had fallen into their hands had been served, even when they had been often 
or twenty together, much more I, that was but one, and could make little or 
no defence; all these things, I say, which I ought to have considered well 
of, and did cast up in my thoughts afterwards, yet took up none of my 
apprehensions at first, but my head ran mightily upon the thought of 
getting over to the shore.
Now I wished for my boy Xury, and the longboat with the shoulder-of-mutton 
sail, with which I sailed above a thousand miles on the coast of Africa; 
but this was in vain. Then I thought I would go and look at our ship's 
boat, which, as I have said, was blown up upon the shore a great way, in 
the storm, when we were first cast away. She lay almost where she did at 
first, but not quite; and was turned, by the force of the waves and the 
winds, almost bottom side upward, against a high ridge of beachy rough 
sand, but no water about her, as before.
If I had had hands to have refitted her, and to have launched her into the 
water, the boat would have done well enough, and I might have gone back 
into the Brazils with her easily enough; but I might have foreseen that I 
could no more turn her and set her upright upon her bottom, that I could 
remove the island. However, I went to the woods, and cut levers and 
rollers, and brought them to the boat, resolved to try what I could do; 
suggesting to myself that if I could but turn her down, I might easily 
repair the damage she had received, and she would be a very good boat, and 
I might go to sea in her very easily.
I spared no pains, indeed, in this piece of fruitless toil, and spent, I 
think, three of four weeks about it. At last finding it impossible to heave 
it up with my little strength, I fell to digging away the sand, to 
undermine it, and so make it fall down, setting pieces of wood to thrust 
and guide it right in the fall. But when I had done this, I was unable to 
stir it up again, or to get under it, much less to move it forward towards 
the water; so I was forced to give it over. And yet, though I gave over the 
hopes of the boat, my desire to venture over for the main increased, rather 
than decreased, as the means for it seemed impossible.
This at length put me upon thinking whether it was not possible to make 
myself a canoe, or periagua, such as the natives of those climates make, 
even without tools, or, as I might say, without hands, viz., of the trunk 
of a great tree. This I not only thought possible but easy, and pleased 
myself extremely with the thoughts of making it, and with my having much 
more convenience for it than any of the negroes or Indians; but not at all 
considering the particular inconveniences which I lay under more than the 
Indians did, viz., want of hands to move it, when it was made, into the 
water, a difficulty much harder for me to surmount than all the 
consequences of want of tools could be to them. For what was it to me, that 
when I had chosen a vast tree in the woods, I might with much trouble cut 
it down, if, after I might be able with my tools to hew and dub the outside 
into the proper shape of a boat, and burn or cut out the inside to make it 
hollow, so to make a boat of it; if, after this, I must leave it just there 
where I found it, and was not able to launch it into the water?
One would have thought I could not have had the least reflection upon my 
mind of my circumstance while I was making this boat, but I should have 
immediately thought how I should get it into the sea; but my thoughts were 
so intent upon my voyage over the sea in it, that I never once considered 
how I should get it off the land; and it was really, in its own nature, 
more easy for me to guide it over forty-five miles of sea, than about forty-
five fathoms of land, where it lay, to set it afloat in the water.
I went to work upon this boat the most like a fool that ever man did who 
had any of his senses awake. I pleased myself with the design, without 
determining whether I was ever able to undertake it. Not but that the 
difficulty of launching my boat came often into my head; but I put a stop 
to my own inquiries into it, by this foolish answer which I gave myself, 
"Let's first make it; I'll warrant I'll find some way or other to get it 
along when 't is done."
This was a most preposterous method; but the eagerness of my fancy 
prevailed, and to work I went. I felled a cedar tree: I questioned much 
whether Solomon ever had such a one for the building of the Temple at 
Jerusalem. It was five feet often inches diameter at the lower part next 
the stump, and four feet eleven inches diameter at the end of twenty-two 
feet, after which it lessened for awhile, and then parted into branches. It 
was not without infinite labor that I felled this tree. I was twenty days 
hacking and hewing at it at the bottom; I was fourteen more getting the 
branches and limbs, and the vast spreading head of it cut off, which I 
hacked and hewed through with axe and hatchet, and inexpressible labor. 
After this, it cost me a month to shape it and dub it to a proportion, and 
to something like the bottom of a boat, that it might swim upright as it 
ought to do. It cost me near three months more to clear the inside, and 
work it so as to make an exact boat of it. This I did, indeed, without 
fire, by mere mallet and chisel, and by the dint of hard labor, till I had 
brought it to be a very handsome periagua, and big enough to have carried 
six and twenty men, and consequently big enough to have carried me and my 
cargo.
When I had, gone through this work, I was extremely delighted with it. The 
boat was really much bigger than I ever saw a canoe or periagua, that was 
made of one tree, in my life. Many a weary stroke it had cost, you may be 
sure; and there remained nothing but to get it into the water; and had I 
gotten it into the water, I made no question but I should have begun the 
maddest voyage, and the most unlikely to be performed, that ever was 
undertaken.
But all my devices to get it into the water failed me, they cost me 
infinite labor, too. It lay about one hundred yards from the water, and not 
more; but the first inconvenience was, it was uphill towards the creek. 
Well, to take away this discouragement, I resolved to dig into the surface 
of the earth, and so make a declivity. This I began, and it cost me a 
prodigious deal of pains; but who grudges pains, that have their 
deliverance in view? But when this was worked through, and this difficulty 
managed, it was still much at one, for I could no more stir the canoe than 
I could the other boat.
Then measured the distance of ground, and resolved to cut a dock or canal, 
to bring the water up to the canoe, seeing I could not bring the canoe down 
to the water. Well, I began this work; and when I began to enter into it, 
and calculate how deep it was to be dug, how broad, how the stuff to be 
thrown out, I found that by the number of hands I had, being none but my 
own, it must have been often or twelve years before should have gone 
through with it; for the shore lay high, so that at the upper end it must 
have been at least twenty feet deep; so at length, though with great 
reluctancy, I gave this attempt over also.
This grieved me heartily; and now I saw, though too late, the folly of 
beginning a work before we count the cost, and, before we judge rightly of 
our own strength to go through with it.
In the middle of this work I finished my fourth year in this place, and 
kept my anniversary with the same devotion, and with as much comfort as 
ever before; for, by a constant study and serious application of the Word 
of God, and by the assistance of His grace, I gained a different knowledge 
from what I had before. I entertained different notions of things. I looked 
now upon the world as a thing remote, which I had nothing to do with, no 
expectation from, and, indeed, no desires about. In a word, I had nothing 
indeed to do with it, nor was ever like to have; so I thought it looked, as 
we may perhaps look upon it hereafter, viz., as a place I had lived in, but 
was come out of it; and well might I say, as father Abraham to Dives, 
"Between me and thee is a great gulf fixed."
In the first place, I was removed from all the wickedness of the world 
here. I had neither the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, or the 
pride of life. I had nothing to covet, for I had all that I was now capable 
of enjoying. I was lord of the whole manor; or, if I pleased, I might call 
myself king or emperor over the whole country which I had possession of. 
There were no rivals: I had no competitor, none to dispute sovereignty or 
command with me. I might have raised ship-loadings of corn, but I had no 
use for it; so I let as little grow as I thought enough for my occasion. I 
had tortoise or turtles enough, but now and then one was as much as I could 
put to any use. I had timber enough to have built a fleet of ships. I had 
grapes enough to have made wine, or to have cured into raisins, to have 
loaded that fleet when they had been built.
But all I could make use of was all that was valuable. I had enough to eat 
and to supply my wants, and what was all the rest to me? If I killed more 
flesh than I could eat, the dog must eat it, or the vermin. If I sowed more 
corn than I could eat, it must be spoiled. The trees that I cut down were 
lying to rot on the ground; I could make no more use of them than for fuel, 
and that I had no occasion for but to dress my food.
In a word, the nature and experience of things dictated to me, upon just 
reflection, that all the good things of this world are no farther good to 
us than they are for our use; and that whatever we may heap up indeed to 
give others, we enjoy just as much as we can use, and no more. The most 
covetous griping miser in the world would have been cured of the vice of 
covetousness, if he had been in my case; for I possessed infinitely more 
than I knew what to do with. I had no room for desire, except it was of 
things which I had not, and they were but trifles, through indeed of great 
use to me. I had, as I hinted before, a parcel of money, as well gold as 
silver, about thirty-six pounds sterling. Alas! There the nasty, sorry, 
useless stuff lay; I had no manner of business for it; and I often thought 
with myself, that I would have given a handful of it for a gross of tobacco-
pipes, or for a hand-mill to grind my corn; nay, I would have given it all 
for sixpenny-worth of turnip and carrot seed out of England, or for a 
handful of peas and beans, and a bottle of ink. As it was, I had not the 
least advantage by it, or benefit from it; but there it lay in a drawer, 
and grew mouldy with the damp of the cave in the wet season; and if I had 
had the drawer full of diamonds, it had been the same case, and they had 
been of no manner of value to me because of no use.
I had now brought my state of life to be much easier in itself than it was 
at first, and much easier to my mind, as well as to my body. I frequently 
sat down to my meat with thankfulness, and admired the hand of God's 
providence, which had thus spread my table in the wilderness. I learned to 
look more upon the bright side of my condition, and less upon the dark 
side, and to consider what I enjoyed, rather than what I wanted; and this 
gave me sometimes such secret comforts, that I cannot express them; and 
which I take notice of here, to put those discontented people in mind of 
it, who cannot enjoy comfortably what God has given them, because they see 
and covet something that He has not given them. All our discontents about 
what we want appeared to me to spring from the want of thankfulness for 
what we have.
Another reflection was of great use to me, and doubtless would be so to any 
that should fall into such distress as mine was; and this was, to compare 
my present condition with what I at first expected it should be; nay, with 
what it would certainly have been, if the good providence of God had not 
wonderfully ordered the ship to be cast up nearer to the shore; where I not 
only could come at her, but could bring what I got out of her to the shore, 
for my relief and comfort; without which I had wanted for tools to work, 
weapons for defence, or gunpowder and shot for getting my food.
I spent whole hours, I may say whole days, in representing to myself, in 
the most lively colors, how I must have acted if I had got nothing out of 
the ship. How I could not have so much as got any food, except fish and 
turtles; and that as it was long before I found any of them, I must have 
perished first; that I should have lived, if I had not perished, like a 
mere savage; that if I had killed a goat or a fowl, by any contrivance, I 
had no way to flay or open them, or part the flesh from the skin and the 
bowels, or to cut it up; but must gnaw it with my teeth, and pull it with 
my claws, like a beast.
These reflections made me very sensible of the goodness of Providence to 
me, and very thankful for my present condition, with all its hardships and 
misfortunes; and this part also I cannot but recommend to the reflection of 
those who are apt, in their misery, to say, Is any affliction like mine? 
Let them consider how much worse the cases of some people are, and their 
case might have been, if Providence had thought fit.
I had another reflection, which assisted me also to comfort my mind with 
hopes; and this was, comparing my present condition with what I had 
deserved, and had therefore reason to expect from the hand of Providence. I 
had lived a dreadful life, perfectly destitute of the knowledge and fear of 
God. I had been well instructed by father and mother; neither had they been 
wanting to me in their early endeavors to infuse a religious awe of God 
into my mind, a sense of. my duty, and of what the nature and end of my 
being required of me. But, alas! falling early into the seafaring life, 
which, of all the lives, is the most destitute of the fear of God, though 
His terrors are always before them; I say, falling early into the seafaring 
life, and into seafaring company, all that little sense of religion which I 
had entertained was laughed out of me by my messmates; by a hardened 
despising of dangers, and the views of death, which grew habitual to me; by 
my long absence from all manner of opportunities to converse with anything 
but what was like myself, or to hear anything that was good, or tended 
towards it.
So void was I of everything that was good, or of the least sense of what I 
was, or was to be, that in the greatest deliverances I enjoyed, such as my 
escape from Sallee; my being taken up by the Portuguese master of the ship; 
my being planted so well in the Brazils; my receiving the cargo from 
England, and the like; I never had once the words "Thank God," so much as 
on my mind, or in my mouth; nor in the greatest distress had I so much as 
thought to pray to Him, or so much as to say, "Lord, have mercy upon me!" 
no, nor to mention the name of God, unless it was to swear by and blaspheme 
it.
I had terrible reflections upon my mind for many months, as I have already 
observed, on the account of my wicked and hardened life past; and when I 
looked about me and considered what particular providences had attended me 
since coming into the place, and how God had dealt bountifully with me, had 
not only punished me less than my iniquity had deserved, but had so 
plentifully provided for me; this gave me great hopes that my repentance 
was accepted, and that God had yet mercy in store for me.
With these reflections, I worked my mind up, not only to resignation to the 
will of God in the present disposition of my circumstances, but even to a 
sincere thankfulness for my condition; and that I, who was yet a living 
man, ought not to complain, seeing I had not the due punishment of my sins; 
that I enjoyed so many mercies, which I had no reason to have expected in 
that place; that I ought nevermore to repine at my condition, but to 
rejoice, and to give daily thanks for that daily bread, which nothing but a 
crowd of wonders could have brought; that I ought to consider I had been 
fed even by miracle, even as great as that of feeding Elijah by ravens; 
nay, by a long series of miracles; and that I could hardly have named a 
place in the unhabitable part of the world where I could have been cast 
more to my advantage; a place where, as I had no society, which was my 
affliction on one had, so I found no ravenous beasts, no furious wolves or 
tigers, to threaten my life; no venomous creatures, or poisonous, which I 
might feed on to my hurt; no savages to murder and devour me.
In a word, as my life was a life of sorrow one way, so it was a life of 
mercy another; and I wanted nothing to make it a life of comfort; but to be 
able to make my sense of God's goodness to me, and care over me in this 
condition, be my daily consolation; and after I did make a just improvement 
of these things, I went away, and was no more sad.
I had now been here so long that many things which I brought on shore for 
my help were either quite gone, or very much wasted, and near spent. My 
ink, as I observed, had been gone for some time, all but a very little, 
which I eked out with water, a little and a little, till it was so pale it 
scarce left any appearance of black upon the paper. As long as it lasted, I 
made use of it to minute down the days of the month on which any remarkable 
thing happened to me. And, first, by casting up times past, I remember that 
there was a strange concurrence of days in the various providences which 
befell me, and which, if I had been superstitiously inclined to observe 
days as fatal or fortunate, I might have had reason to have looked upon 
with a great deal of curiosity.
First, I had observed that the same day that I broke away from my father 
and my friends, and run away to Hull, in order to go to sea, the same day 
afterwards I was taken by the Sallee man-of-war, and made a slave.
The same day of the year that I escaped out of the wreck of that ship in 
Yarmouth Roads, that same day-year afterwards I made my escape from Sallee 
in the boat.
The same day of the year I was born on viz., the 30th of September, that 
same day I had my life so miraculously saved twenty-six years after, when I 
was cast on the shore in this island; so that my wicked life and my 
solitary life began both on a day.
The next thing to my ink's being wasted, was that of my bread; I mean the 
biscuit, which I brought out of the ship. This I had husbanded to the last 
degree, allowing myself but one cake of bread a day for above a year; and 
yet I was quite without bread for near a year before I got any corn of my 
own; and great reason I had to be thankful that I had any at all, the 
getting it being, as has been already observed, next to miraculous.
My clothes began to decay, too, mightily. As to linen, I had none a good 
while, except some checkered shirts which I found in the chests of the 
other seamen, and which I carefully preserved, because many times I could 
bear no other clothes on but a shirt; and it was a great great help to me 
that I had, among all the men's clothes of the ship, almost three dozen of 
shirts. There were also several thick watch-coats of the seamen's which 
were left indeed, but they were too hot to wear; and though it is true that 
the weather was so violent hot that there was no need of clothes, yet I 
could not go quite naked, no, though I had been inclined to it, which I was 
not, nor could abide the thoughts of it, though I was all alone.
The reason why I could not go quite naked was, I could not bear the heat of 
the sun so well when quite naked as with some clothes on; nay, the very 
heat frequently blistered my skin; whereas, with a shirt on, the air itself 
made some motion, and whistling under that shirt, was twofold cooler than 
without it. No more could I ever bring myself to go out in the heat of the 
sun without a cap or a hat. The heat of the sun beating with such violence, 
as it does in that place, would give me the headache presently, by darting 
so directly on my head, without a cap or hat on, so that I could not bear 
it; whereas, if I put on my hat, it would presently go away.
Upon those views, I began to consider about putting the few rags I had, 
which I called clothes, into some order. I had worn out all the waistcoats 
I had, and my business was not to try if I could not make jackets out of 
the great watch-coats which I had by me, and with such other materials as I 
had; so I set to work a-tailoring, or rather, indeed, a-botching, for I 
made most piteous work of it. However, I made shift to make two or three 
new waistcoats, which I hoped would serve me a great while. As for breeches 
or drawers, I made but a very sorry shift indeed till afterward.
I have mentioned that I saved the skins of all the creatures that I killed, 
I mean four-footed ones, and I had hung them up stretched out with sticks 
in the sun, by which means some of them were so dry and hard that they were 
fit for little, but others it seems were very useful. The first thing I 
made of these was a great cap for my head, with the hair on the outside, to 
shoot off the rain; and this I performed so well, that after this I made me 
a suit of clothes wholly of these skins, that is to say, a waistcoat, and 
breeches open at knees, and both loose, for they were rather wanting to 
keep me cool than to keep me warm. I must not omit to acknowledge that they 
were wretchedly made; for if I was a bad carpenter, I was a worse tailor. 
However, they were such as I made very good shift with; and when I was 
abroad, if it happened to rain, the hair of my waistcoat and cap being 
outermost, I was kept very dry.
After this I spent a great deal of time and pains to make me an umbrella. I 
was indeed in great want of one, and had a great mind to make one. I had 
seen them made in the Brazils, where they are very useful in the great 
heats which are there; and I felt the heats every jot as great here, and 
greater too, being nearer the equinox. Besides, as I was obliged to be much 
abroad, it was a most useful thing to me, as well for the rains as the 
heats. I took a world of pains at it, and was a great while before I could 
make anything likely to hold; nay, after I thought I had hit the way, I 
spoiled two or three before I made one to my mind; but at last I made one 
that answered indifferently well. The main difficulty I found was to make 
it to let down. I could make it to spread; but if it did not let it down 
too, and draw in, it was not portable for me any way but just over my head, 
which would not do. However, at last, as I said, I made one to answer, and 
covered with skins, the hair upwards, so that it cast off the rains like a 
pent-house, and kept off the sun so effectually that I could walk out in 
the hottest of the weather with greater advantage than I could before in 
the coolest; and when I had no need of it, could close it, and carry it 
under my arm.
Thus I lived mighty comfortably, my mind being entirely composed by 
resigning to the will of God, and throwing myself wholly upon the disposal 
of His providence. This made my life better than sociable; for when I began 
to regret the want of conversation, I would ask myself whether thus 
conversing mutually with my own thoughts, and, as I hope I may say, with 
even God Himself, by ejaculations, was not better than the utmost enjoyment 
of human society in the world?
I cannot say that after this, for five years, any extraordinary thing 
happened to me; but I lived on in the same course, in the same posture and 
place, just as before. The chief things I was employed in, besides my 
yearly labor of planting my barley and rice, and curing my raisins, of both 
which I always kept up just enough to have sufficient stock of one year's 
provisions beforehand - I say, besides this yearly labor, and my daily 
labor of going out with my gun, I had one labor, to make me a canoe, which 
at last I finished; so that by digging a canal to it of six feet wide, and 
four feet deep, I brought it into the creek, almost half a mile. As for the 
first, which was so vastly big, as I made it without considering 
beforehand, as I ought to do, how I should be able to launch it; so, never 
being able to bring it to the water, or bring the water to it, I was 
obliged to let it lie where it was, as a memorandum to teach me to be wiser 
next time. Indeed, the next time, though I could not get a tree proper for 
it, and in a place where I could not get the water to it at any less 
distance than, as I have said, near half a mile, yet as I saw it was at 
last, I never gave it over; and though I was near two years about it, yet I 
never grudged my labor, in hopes of having a boat to go off to sea at last.
However, though my little periagua was finished, yet the size of it was not 
at all answerable to the design which I had in view when I made the first; 
I mean, of venturing over to the terra firma, where it was above forty 
miles broad. Accordingly, the smallness of my boat assisted to put an end 
to that design, and now I thought no more of it. But as I had a boat, my 
next design was to make a tour round the island; for as I had been on the 
other side in one place, crossing, as I have already described it, over the 
land, so the discoveries I made in that little journey made me very eager 
to see other parts of the coast; and now I had a boat, I thought of nothing 
but sailing round the island.
For this purpose, that I might do everything with discretion and 
consideration, I fitted up a little mast to my boat, and made a sail to it 
out of some of the pieces of the ship's sail, which lay in store, and of 
which I had a great stock by me.
Having fitted my mast and sail, and tried the boat, I found she would sail 
very well. Then I made little lockers, or boxes, at either end of my boat, 
to put provisions, necessaries, and ammunition, etc., into, to be kept dry, 
either from rain or the spray of the sea; and a little long hollow place I 
cut in the inside of the boat, where I could lay my gun, making a flap to 
hang down over it to keep it dry.
I fixed my umbrella also in a step at the stern, like a mast, to stand over 
my head, and keep the heat of the sun off of me, like an awning; and thus I 
every now and then took a little voyage upon the sea, but never went far 
out, nor far from the little creek. But at last, being eager to view the 
circumference of my little kingdom, I resolved upon my tour; and 
accordingly I victualled my ship for the voyage, putting in two dozen of my 
loaves (cakes I should rather call them) of barley bread, an earthen pot 
full of parched rice, a food I eat a great deal of, a little bottle of rum, 
half a goat, and powder and shot for killing more, and two large watch-
coats, of those which, as I mentioned before, I had saved out of the 
seamen's chests; these I took, one to lie upon, and the other to cover me 
in the night.
It was the 6th of November, in the sixth year of my reign, or my captivity, 
which you please, that I set out on this voyage, and I found it much longer 
than I expected; for though the island itself was not very large, yet when 
I came to the east side of it I found a great ledge of rocks lie out above 
two leagues into the sea, some above water, some under it, and beyond that 
a shoal of sand, lying dry half a league more; so that I was obliged to go 
a great way out to sea to double the point.
When first I discovered them, I was going to give over my enterprise, and 
come back again, not knowing how far it might oblige me to go out to sea, 
and, above all, doubting how I should get back again, so I came to an 
anchor; for I had made me a kind of an anchor with a piece of broken 
grappling which I got out of the ship.
Having secured my boat, I took my gun and went on shore, climbing up upon a 
hill, which seemed to overlook that point, where I saw the full extent of 
it, and resolved to venture.
In my viewing the sea from that hill, where I stood, I perceived a strong, 
and indeed a most furious current, which run to the east, and even came 
close to the point; and I took the more notice of because I saw there might 
be some danger that when I came into it I might be carried out to sea by 
the strength of it, and not be able to make the island again. And indeed, 
had I not gotten first up upon this hill, I believe it would have been so; 
for there was the same current on the other side of the island, only that 
it set off at a farther distance; and I saw there was a strong eddy under 
the shore; so I had nothing to do but to get in out of the first current, 
and I should presently be in an eddy.
I lay here, however, two days; because the wind, blowing pretty fresh at 
E.S.E., and that being just contrary to the said current, made a great 
breach of the sea upon the point; so that it was not safe for me to keep 
too close to the shore for the breach, nor to go too far off because of the 
stream.
The third day, in the morning, the wind having abated over-night, the sea 
was calm, and I ventured. But I am a warning piece again to all rash and 
ignorant pilots; for no sooner was I come to the point, when even I was not 
my boat's length from the shore, but I found myself in a great depth of 
water, and a current like the sluice of a mill. It carried my boat along 
with it with such violence, that all I could do could not keep her so much 
as on the edge of it, but I found it hurried me farther and farther out 
from the eddy, which was on my left hand. There was no wind stirring to 
help me, and all I could do with my paddlers signified nothing. And now I 
began to give myself over for lost; for, as the current was on both sides 
the island, I knew in a few leagues distance they must join again, and then 
I was irrecoverably gone. Nor did I see any possibility of avoiding it; so 
that I had no prospect before me but of perishing; not by the sea, for that 
was calm enough, but of starving for hunger. I had indeed found a tortoise 
on the shore, as big almost as I could lift, and had tossed it into the 
boat; and I had a great jar of fresh water, that is to say, one of my 
earthen pots; but what was all this to being driven into the vast ocean, 
where, to be sure, there was no shore, no mainland or island, for a 
thousand leagues at least.
And now I saw how easy it was for the providence of God to make the most 
miserable condition mankind could be in worse. Now I looked back upon my 
desolate solitary island as the most pleasant place in the world, and all 
the happiness my heart could wish for was to be but there again. I 
stretched out my hands to it, with eager wishes. "O happy desert!" said I, 
"I shall never see thee more. O miserable creature," said I, "whither am I 
going?" Then I reproached myself with my unthankful temper, and how I had 
repined at my solitary condition; and now what would I give to be on shore 
there again. Thus we never see the true state of our condition till it is 
illustrated to us by its contraries; nor know how to value what we enjoy, 
but by the want of it. It is scarce possible to imagine the consternation I 
was now in, being driven from my beloved island (for so it appeared to me 
now to be) into the wide ocean, almost two leagues, and in the utmost 
despair of ever recovering it again. However, I worked hard, till indeed my 
strength was almost exhausted, and kept my boat as much to the northward, 
that is, towards the side of the current which the eddy lay on, as possibly 
I could; when about noon, as the sun passed the meridian, I thought I felt 
a little breeze of wind in my face, springing up from the S.S.E. This 
cheered my heart a little, and especially when, in about an hour more, it 
blew a pretty small gentle gale. By this time I was gotten at a frightful 
distance from the island; and had the least cloud or hazy weather 
intervened, I had been undone another way too; for I had no compass on 
board, and should never have known how to have steered towards the island 
if I had but once lost sight of it. But the weather continuing clear, I 
applied myself to get up my mast again, and spread my sail, standing away 
to the north as much as possible, to get out of the current.
Just as I had set my mast and sail, and the boat began to stretch away, I 
saw even by clearness of the water some alteration of the current was near; 
for where the current was so strong, the water was foul. But perceiving the 
water clear, I found the current abate, and presently I found to the east, 
at about half a mile, a breach of the sea upon some rocks. These rocks I 
found caused the current to part again; and as the main stress of it ran 
away more southerly, leaving the rocks to the north-east, so the other 
returned by the repulse of the rocks, and made a strong eddy, which ran 
back again to the north-west with a very sharp stream.
They who know what it is to have a reprieve brought to them upon the 
ladder, or to be rescued from thieves just going to murder them, or who 
have been in such like extremities, may guess what my present surprise of 
joy was, and how gladly I put my boat into the stream of this eddy; and the 
wind also freshening, how gladly I spread my sail to it, running cheerfully 
before the wind, and with a strong tide or eddy under foot.
This eddy carried me about a league in my way back again, directly towards 
the island, but about two leagues more to the northward than the current 
which carried me away at first; so that when I came near the island, I 
found myself open to the northern shore of it, that is to say, the other 
end of the island, opposite to that which I went out from.
When I had made something more than a league of way by the help of this 
current or eddy, I found it was spent, and served me no farther. However, I 
found that being between the two great currents, viz., that on the south 
side, which had hurried me away, and that on the north, which lay about a 
league on the other side; I say, between these two, in the wake of the 
island, I found the water at least still, and running no way; and having 
still a breeze of wind fair for me, I kept on steering directly for the 
island, though not making such fresh way as I did before.
About four o'clock in the evening, being then within about a league of the 
island, I found the point of the rocks which occasioned this disaster 
stretching out, as is described before, to the southward, and casting off 
the current more southwardly had, of course, made another eddy to the 
north, and this I found very strong, but not directly setting the way my 
course lay, which was due west, but almost full north. However, having a 
fresh gale, I stretched across this eddy, slanting north-west; and in about 
an hour came within about a mile of the shore, where, it being smooth 
water, I soon got to land.
When I was on shore, I fell on my knees, and gave God thanks for my 
deliverance, resolving to lay aside all thoughts of my deliverance by my 
boat; and refreshing myself with such things as I had, I brought my boat 
close to the shore, in a little cove that I had spied under some trees, and 
laid me down to sleep, being quite spent with the labor and fatigue of the 
voyage.
I was now at a great loss which way to get home with my coat. I had run so 
much hazard, and knew too much the case, to think of attempting it by the 
way I went out; and what might be at the other side (I mean the west side) 
I knew not, nor had I any mind to run any more ventures. So I only resolved 
in the morning to make my way westward along the shore, and to see if there 
was no creek where I might lay up my frigate in safety, so as to have her 
again if I wanted her. In about three miles, or thereabouts, coasting the 
shore, I came to a very good inlet or bay, about a mile over, which 
narrowed till it came to a very little rivulet or brook, where I found a 
very convenient harbor for my boat, and where she lay as if she had been in 
a little dock made on purpose her. Here I put in, and having stowed my boat 
very safe, I went on shore to look about me, and see where I was.
I soon found I had but a little passed by the place where I had been 
before, when I travelled on foot to that shore; so taking nothing out of my 
boat but my gun and my umbrella, for it was exceedingly hot, I began my 
march. The way it was comfortable enough after such a voyage as I had been 
upon, and I reach my old bower in the evening, where I found everything 
standing as I left it; for I always kept it in good order, being, as I said 
before, my country-house.
I got over the fence, and laid me down in the shade to rest my limbs, for I 
was very weary, and fell asleep. But judge you, if you can, that read my 
story, what a surprise I must be in, when I was waked out of my sleep by a 
voice calling me by my name several times, "Robin, Robin, Robin Crusoe, 
poor Robin Crusoe! Where are you, Robin Crusoe? Where are you? Where have 
you been?"
I was so dead asleep at first, being fatigued with rowing, or paddling, as 
it is called, the first part of the day, and with walking the latter part, 
that I did not wake thoroughly; but dozing between sleeping and waking, 
thought I dreamed that somebody spoke to me. But as the voice continued to 
repeat, "Robin Crusoe, Robin Crusoe," at last I began to wake more 
perfectly, and was at first dreadfully frighted, and started up in the 
utmost consternation. But no sooner were my eyes open, but I saw my Poll 
sitting on the top of the hedge, and immediately knew that it was he that 
spoke to me; for just in such bemoaning language I had used to talk to him, 
and teach him; and he had learned it so perfectly, that he would sit upon 
my finger, and lay his bill close to my face, and cry, "Poor Robin. Crusoe! 
Where are you? Where have you been? How come you here?" and such things as 
I had taught him.
However, even though I knew it was the parrot, and that indeed it could be 
nobody else, it was a good while before I could compose myself. First I was 
amazed how the creature got thither, and then, how he should just keep 
about the place, and nowhere else. But as I was well satisfied it could be 
nobody but honest Poll, I got it over; and holding out my hand, and calling 
him by name, Poll, the sociable creature came to me, and sat upon my thumb, 
as he used to do, and continued talking to me, "Poor Robin Crusoe! and how 
did I come here? and where had I been?" just as if he had been overjoyed to 
see me again; and so I carried him home along with me.
I had now had enough of rambling to sea for some time, and had enough to do 
for many days to sit still and reflect upon the danger I had been in. I 
would have been very glad to have had my boat again on my side of the 
island; but I knew not how it was practicable to get it about. As to the 
east side of the island, which I had gone round, I knew well enough there 
was no venturing that way; my very heart would shrink and my very blood run 
chill, but to think of it. And as to the other side of the island, I did 
not know how it might be there; but supposing the current ran with the same 
force against the shore at the east as it passed by it on the other, I 
might run the same risks of being driven down the stream, and carried by 
the island, as I had been before of being carried away from it. So, with 
these thoughts, I contented myself to be without any boat, though it had 
been the product of so many months' labor to make it, and of so many more 
to get it into the sea.
In this government of my temper I remained near a year, lived a very 
sedate, retired life, as you may well suppose; and my thoughts being very 
much composed as to my condition, and fully comforted in resigning myself 
to the dispositions of Providence, I thought I lived really very happily in 
all things, except that of society.
I improved myself in this time in all the mechanic exercises which my 
necessities put me upon applying myself to, and I believe could, upon 
occasion, make a very good carpenter, especially considering how few tools 
I had. Besides this, I arrived at an unexpected perfection in my 
earthenware, and contrived well enough to make them with a wheel, which I 
found infinitely easier and better, because I made things round and 
shapable which before were filthy things indeed to look on. But I think I 
was never more vain of my own performance, or more joyful for anything I 
found out, than for my being able to make a tobacco-pipe. And though it was 
a very ugly, clumsy thing when it was done, and only burnt red, like other 
earthenware, yet as it was hard and firm, and would draw the smoke, I was 
exceedingly comforted with it; for I had been always used to smoke, and 
there were pipes in the ship, but I forgot them at first, not knowing that 
there was tobacco in the island; and afterwards, when I searched the ship 
again, I could not come at any pipes at all.
In my wickerware also I improved much, and made abundance of necessary 
baskets, as well as my invention showed me; though not very handsome, yet 
they were such as were very handy and convenient for my laying things up 
in, or fetching things home in. For example, if I killed a goat abroad, I 
could hang it up in a tree, flay it, and dress it, and cut it in pieces, 
and bring it home in a basket; and the like by a turtle; I could cut it up, 
take out the eggs, and a piece or two of the flesh, which was enough for 
me, and bring them home in a basket, and leave the rest behind me. Also, 
large deep baskets were my receivers for my corn, which I always rubbed out 
as soon as it was dry, and cured, and kept it in great baskets.
I began now to perceive my powder abated considerably, and this was a want 
which it was impossible for me to supply, and I began seriously to consider 
what I must do when I should have no more powder; that is to say, how I 
should do to kill any goats. I had, as it observed, in the third year of my 
being here, kept a young kid, and bred her up tame, and I was in hope of 
getting a he-goat. But I could not by any means bring it to pass, till my 
kid grew an old goat; and I could never find it in my heart to kill her, 
till she dies at last of mere age.
But being now in the eleventh year of my residence, and, as I have said, my 
ammunition growing low, I set myself to study some art to trap and snare 
the goats, to see whether I could not catch some of them alive; and 
particularly, I wanted a she-goat great with young.
To this purpose, I made snares to hamper them, and I do believe they were 
more than once taken in them: but my tackle was not good, for I had no 
wire, and I always found them broken, and my bait devoured. At length I 
resolved to try a pitfall; so I dug several large pits in the earth, in 
places where I had observed the goats used to feed, and over these pits I 
placed hurdles, of my own making too, with a great weight upon them; and 
several times I put ears of barley and dry rice, without setting the trap, 
and I could easily perceive that the goats had gone in and eaten up the 
corn, for I could see the mark of their feet. At length I set three traps 
in one night, and going the next morning, I found them all standing, and 
yet the bait eaten and gone; this was very discouraging. However, I altered 
my trap; and, not to trouble you with particulars, going one morning to see 
my trap, I found in one of them a large old he-goat, and in one of the 
other three kids, a male and two females.
As to the old one, I knew not what to do with him, he was so fierce I durst 
not go into the pit to him; that is to say, to go about to bring him away 
alive, which was what I wanted. I could have killed him, but that was not 
my business, nor would it answer my end; so I even let him out, and he ran 
away, as if he had been frighted out of his wits. But I had forgot then 
what I learned afterwards, that hunger will tame a lion. If I had let him 
stay there three or four days without food, and then have carried him some 
water to drink, and then a little corn, he would have been as tame as one 
of the kids, for they are mighty sagacious, tractable creatures where they 
are well used.
However, for the present I let him go, knowing no better at that time. Then 
I went to the three kids, and taking them one by one, I tied them with 
strings together, and with some difficulty brought them all home.
It was a good while before they would feed, but throwing them some sweet 
corn, it tempted them, and they began to be tame. And now I found that if I 
expected to supply myself with goat-flesh when I had no powder or shot 
left, breeding some up tame was my only way, when perhaps I might have them 
about my house like a flock of sheep.
But then it presently occurred to me that I must keep the tame from the 
wild, or else they would always run wild when they grew up; and the only 
way for this was to have some enclosed piece of ground, well fenced either 
with hedge or pale, to keep them in so effectually that those within might 
not break out, or those without break in.
This was a great undertaking for one pair of hands; yet as I saw there was 
an absolute necessity of doing it, my first piece of work was to find out a 
proper piece of ground, viz., where there was likely to be herbage for them 
to eat, water for them to drink, and cover to keep them from the sun.
Those who understand such enclosures will think I had very little 
contrivance when I pitched upon a place very proper for all these, being a 
plain open piece of meadow land, or savanna (as our people call it in the 
western colonies), which had two or three little drills of fresh water in 
it, and at one end was very woody; I say, they will smile at my forecast, 
when I shall tell them I began my enclosing of this piece of ground in such 
a manner, that my hedge or pale must have been at least two miles about. 
Nor was the madness of it so great as to the compass, for if it was often 
miles about, I was like to have time enough to do it in. But I did not 
consider that my goats would be as wild in so much compass as if they had 
had the whole island and I should have so much room to chase them in that I 
should never catch them.
My hedge was begun and carried on, I believe, about fifty yards, when this 
thought occurred to me, so I presently stopped short, and, for the first 
beginning, I resolved to enclose a piece of about 150 yards in length, and 
100 yards in breadth; which, as it would maintain as many as should have in 
any reasonable time, so, as my flock increased, I could add more ground to 
my enclosure.
This was acting with some prudence, and I went to work with courage. I was 
about three months hedging in the first piece, and, till I had done it, I 
tethered the three kids in the best part of it, and used them to feed as 
near me as possible, to make them familiar; and very often I would go and 
carry them some ears of barley, or a handful of rice, and feed them out of 
my hand; so that after my enclosure was finished, and I let them loose, 
they would follow me up and down, bleating after me for a handful of corn.
This answered my end, and in about a year and a half I had a flock of about 
twelve goats, kids and all; and in two years more I had three and forty, 
besides several that I took and killed for my food. And after that I 
enclosed five several pieces of ground to feed them in, and with little 
pens to drive them into, to take them as I wanted, and gates out of one 
piece of ground into another.
But this was not all, for now I not only had goat's flesh to feed on when I 
pleased, but milk, too, a thing which, indeed, in my beginning, I did not 
so much as think of, and which, when it came into my thoughts, was really 
an agreeable surprise. For now I set up my dairy, and had sometimes a 
gallon or two of milk in a day; and as Nature, who gives supplies of food 
to every creature, dictates even naturally how to make use of it, so I, 
that had never milked a cow, much less a goat, or seen butter or cheese 
made, very readily and handily, though after a great many essays and 
miscarriages, made me both butter and cheese last, and never wanted it 
afterwards.
How mercifully can our great Creator treat His creatures, even in those 
conditions in which they seemed to be over-whelmed in destruction! How can 
He sweeten the bitterest providences, and give us cause to praise Him for 
dungeons and prisons! What a table was here spread for me in a wilderness, 
where I saw nothing at first but to perish for hunger!
It would have made a stoic smile, to have seen me and my little family sit 
down to dinner. There was my majesty, the prince and lord of the whole 
island; I had the lives of all my subjects at my absolute command. I could 
hang, draw, give liberty, and take it away; and no rebels among all my 
subjects.
Then to see how like a king I dined, too, all alone, attended by my 
servants. Poll, as if he had been my favorite, was the only person 
permitted to talk to me. My dog, who was now grown very old and crazy, and 
had found no species to multiply his kind upon, sat always at my right 
hand, and two cats, one on one side and table, and one on the other, 
expecting now and then a bit form my hand, as a mark of special favor.
But these were not the two cats which I brought on shore at first, for they 
were both of them dead, and had been interred near my habitation, by my own 
hand. But one of them having multiplied by I know not what kind of 
creature, these were two which I had preserved tame, whereas the rest run 
wild in the woods, and became indeed troublesome to me at last; for they 
would often come into my house, and plunder me too, till at last I was 
obliged to shoot them, and did kill a great many; at length they left me. 
With this attendance, and in this plentiful manner, I lived; neither could 
I be said to want anything but society; and of that in some time after 
this, I was like to have too much.
I was something impatient, as I have observed, to have the use of my boat, 
though very loth to run any more hazards; and therefore sometimes I sat 
contriving ways to get her about the island, which I drew together with two 
thongs of the same, instead of buckles; and in a kind of a frog on either 
side of this, instead of a sword and a dagger, hung a little saw and a 
hatchet, one on one side, one on the other. I had another belt, not so 
broad, and fastened in the same manner, which hung over my shoulder; and at 
the end of it, under my left arm, hung two pouches, both made of goat's 
skin, too; in one of which hung my powder, in the other my shot. At my back 
I carried my basket, on my shoulder my gun, and over my head a. great 
clumsy ugly goat-skin umbrella, but which, after all, was the most 
necessary thing I had about me, next to my gun. As for my face, the color 
of it was really not so mulatto-like as one might expect from a man not at 
all careful of it, and living within nineteen degrees of the equinox. My 
beard I had once suffered to grow till it was about a quarter of a yard 
long; but as I had both scissors and razors sufficient, I had cut it pretty 
short, except what grew on my upper lip, which I had trimmed into a large 
pair of Mahometan whiskers, such as I had seen worn by some Turks whom I 
saw at Sallee; for the Moors did not wear such, though the Turks did. Of 
these mustachios or whiskers I will not say they were long enough to hang 
my hat upon them, but they were of a length and shape monstrous enough, and 
such as, in England, would have passed for frightful.
But all this is by-the-bye; for, as to my figure, I had so few to observe 
me, that it was of no manner of consequence; so I say no more to that part. 
In this kind of figure I went my new journey, and was out five or six days. 
I travelled first along the sea-shore, directly to the place where I first 
brought my boat to an anchor, to get upon the rocks. And having no boat 
flow to take care of, I went over the land, a nearer way, to the same 
height that I was upon before; when, looking forward to the point of the 
rocks which lay out, and which I was obliged to double with my boat, as is 
said above, I was surprised to see the sea all smooth and quiet, no 
rippling, no motion, no current, any more there than in any other places.
I was at a strange loss to understand this, and resolved to spend some time 
in the observing it, to see if nothing from the sets of the tide had 
occasioned it. But I was presently convinced how it was, viz., that the 
tide of ebb setting from the west, and joining with the current of waters 
from some great river on the shore, must be the occasion of this current; 
and that according as the wind blew more forcibly from the west, or from 
the north, this current came near, or went farther from the shore; for 
waiting thereabouts till evening, I went up to the rock again, and then the 
tide of ebb being made, I plainly saw the current again as before, only 
that it run farther off, being near half a league from the shore; whereas 
in my case it set close upon the shore, and hurried me and my canoe along 
with it, which, at another time, it would not have done.
This observation convinced me that I had nothing to do but to observe the 
ebbing and the flowing of the tide, and I might very easily bring my boat 
about the island again. But when I began to think of putting it in 
practice, I had such a terror upon my spirits at the remembrance of the 
danger I had been in, that I could not think of it again with any patience; 
but, on the contrary, I took up another resolution, which was more safe, 
though more laborious; and this was, that I would build, or rather make me 
another periagua or canoe; and so have one for one side of the island, and 
one for the other.
You are to understand that now I had, as I may call it, two plantations in 
the island; one, my little fortification or tent, with the wall about it, 
under the rock, with the cave behind me, which, by this time, I had 
enlarged into several apartments or caves, one within another. One of 
these, which was the driest and largest, and had a door out beyond my wall 
or fortification, that is to say, beyond where my wall joined to the rock, 
was all filled up with the large earthen pots, of which I have given an 
account, and with fourteen or fifteen great baskets, which would hold five 
or six bushels each, where I laid up my stores of provision, especially my 
corn, some in the ear, cut off short from the straw, and the other rubbed 
out with my hand.
As for my wall, made, as before, with long stakes or piles, those piles 
grew all like trees, and were by this time grown so big, and spread so very 
much, that there was not the least appearance, to any one's view, of any 
habitation behind them.
Near this dwelling of mine, but a little farther within the land, and upon 
lower ground, lay my two pieces of corn ground, which I kept duly 
cultivated and sowed, and which duly yielded me their harvest in its 
season; and whenever I had occasion for more corn, I had more land 
adjoining as fit as that.
Besides this, I had my country seat, and I had now a tolerable plantation 
there also; for, first, I had my little bower, as I called it, which I kept 
in repair; that is to say, I kept the hedge which circled it in constantly 
fitted up to its usual height, the ladder standing always in the inside. I 
kept the trees, which at first were no more than my stakes, but were now 
grown very firm and tall, I kept them always so cut, that they might spread 
and grow thick and wild, and make the more agreeable shade, which they did 
effectually to my mind. In the middle of this, I had my tent always 
standing, being a piece of a sail spread over poles, set up for that 
purpose, and which never wanted any repair or renewing; and under this I 
had made me a squab or couch, with the skins of the creatures I had killed, 
and with other soft things, and a blanket laid on them, such as belonged to 
our sea-bedding, which I had saved, and a great watch-coat to cover me; and 
here, whenever I had occasion to be absent from my chief seat, I took up my 
country habitation.
Adjoining to this I had my enclosure for my cattle, that is to say, my 
goats. And as I had taken an inconceivable deal of pains to fence and 
enclose this ground, so I was uneasy to see it kept entire, less the goats 
should break through, that I never left off till, with infinite labor, I 
had struck the outside of the hedge so full of small stakes, and so near to 
one another, that it was rather a pale than a hedge, and there was scarce 
room to put a hand through them; which afterwards, when those stakes grew, 
as they all did in the next rainy season, made the enclosure strong like a 
wall, indeed, stronger than any wall.
This will testify for me that I was not idle, and that I spared no pains to 
bring to pass whatever appeared necessary for my comfortable support; for I 
considered the keeping up a breed of tame creatures thus at my hand would 
be a living magazine of flesh, milk, butter, and cheese for me as long as I 
lived in the place, if it were to be forty years; and that keeping them in 
my reach depended entirely upon my perfecting my enclosures to such a 
degree that I might be sure of keeping them together; which, by this 
method, indeed, I so effectually secured that when these little stakes 
began to grow, I had planted them so very thick I was forced to pull some 
of them up again.
In this place also I had my grapes growing, which I principally depended on 
for my winter store of raisins, and which I never failed to preserve very 
carefully, as the best and most agreeable dainty of my whole diet. And 
indeed they were not agreeable only, but physical, wholesome, nourishing, 
and refreshing to the last degree.
As this was also about half-way between my other habitation and the place 
where I had laid up my boat, I generally stayed and lay here in my way 
thither; for I used frequently to visit my boat, and I kept all things 
about, or belonging to her, in very good order. Sometimes I went out in her 
to divert myself, but no more hazardous voyages would I go, nor scarce ever 
above a stone's cast or two from the shore, I was so apprehensive of being 
hurried out of my knowledge again by the currents or winds, or any other 
accident. But now I come to a new scene of my life.
It happened one day, about noon, going towards my boat, I was exceedingly 
surprised with the print of a man's naked foot on the shore, which was very 
plain to be seen in the sand. I stood like one thunder-struck, or as if I 
had seen an apparition. I listened, I looked round me, I could hear 
nothing, nor see anything. I went up to a rising ground, to look farther. I 
went up the shore, and down the shore, but it was all one; I could see no 
other impression but that one, I went to it again to see if there were any 
more, and to observe if it might not be my fancy; but there was no room for 
that, for there was exactly the very print of a foot - toes, heel, and 
every part of a foot. How it came thither I knew not, nor could in the 
least imagine. But after innumerable fluttering thoughts, like a man 
perfectly confused and out of myself, I came home to my fortification, not 
feeling, as we say, the ground I went on, but terrified to the last degree, 
looking behind me at every two or three steps, mistaking every bush and 
tree, and fancying every stump at a distance to be a man; nor is it 
possible to describe how many various shapes affrighted imagination 
represented things to me in, how many wild ideas were found every moment in 
my fancy, and what strange unaccountable whimsies came into my thoughts by 
the way.
When I came to my castle, for so I think I called it ever after this, I 
fled into it like one pursued. Whether I went over by the ladder, as first 
contrived, or went in at the hole in the rock, which I called a door, I 
cannot remember; no, nor could I remember the next morning, for never 
frighted hare fled to cover, or fox to earth, with more terror of mind than 
I to this retreat.
I slept none that night. The farther I was from the occasion of my fright, 
the greater my apprehensions were; which is something contrary to the 
nature of such things, and especially to the usual practice of all 
creatures in fear. But I was so embarrassed with my own frightful ideas of 
the thing, that I formed nothing but dismal imaginations to myself, even 
though I was now a great way off it. Sometimes I fancied it must be the 
devil, and reason joined in with me upon this supposition; for how should 
any other thing in human shape come into the place? Where was the vessel 
that brought them? What was there of any other footsteps? And how was it 
possible a man should come there? But then to think that Satan should take 
human shape upon him in such a place, where there could be no manner of 
occasion for it, but to leave the print of his foot behind him, that even 
for no purpose too, for he could not be sure I should see it; this was an 
amusement the other way. I considered that the devil might have found out 
abundance of other ways to have terrified me than this of the single print 
of a foot; that as I lived quite on the other side of the island, he would 
never have been so simple to leave a mark in a place where it was often 
thousand to one whether I should ever see it or not, and in the sand, too, 
which the first surge of the sea, upon a high wind, would have defaced 
entirely. All this seemed inconsistent with the thing itself, and with all 
the notions we usually entertain of the subtilty of the devil.
Abundance of such things as these assisted to argue me out of all 
apprehensions of its being the devil; and I presently concluded then, that 
it must be some more dangerous creature, viz., that it must be some of the 
savages of the mainland over against me, who had wandered out to sea in 
their canoes, and, either driven by the currents or by contrary winds, had 
made the island, and had been on shore, but were gone away again to sea, 
being as loth, perhaps, to have stayed in this desolate island as I would 
have been to have had them.
While these reflections were rolling upon my mind, I was very thankful in 
my thoughts that I was so happy as not to be thereabouts at that time, or 
that they did not see my boat, by which they would have concluded that some 
inhabitants had been in the place, and perhaps have searched farther for 
me. Then terrible thoughts racked my imagination about their having found 
my boat, and that there were people here; and that if so, I should 
certainly have them come again in greater numbers, and devour me; that if 
it should happen so that they should not find me, yet they would find my 
enclosure, destroy all my corn, carry away all my flock of tame goats, and 
I should perish at last for mere want.
Thus my fear banished all my religious hope. All that former confidence in 
God, which was founded upon such wonderful experience as I had had of His 
goodness, now vanished, as if He that had fed me by miracle hitherto could 
not preserve, by His power, the provision which He had made for me by His 
goodness. I reproached myself with my easiness, that would not sow any more 
corn one year than would just serve me till the next season, as if no 
accident could intervene to prevent my enjoying the crop that was upon the 
ground. And this I thought so just a reproof that I resolved for the future 
to have two or three years' corn beforehand, so that, whatever might come, 
I might not perish for want of bread.
How strange a checker-work of Providence is the life of man! and by what 
secret differing springs are the affections hurried about as differing 
circumstances present! Today we love what tomorrow we hate; today we seek 
what tomorrow we shun; today we desire what tomorrow we fear; nay, even 
tremble at the apprehensions of. This was exemplified in me at this time, 
in the most lively manner imaginable; for I, whose only affliction was that 
I seemed banished from Human society, that I was alone, circumscribed by 
the boundless ocean, cut off from mankind, and condemned to what I called 
silent life; that I was as one whom Heaven thought not worthy to be 
numbered among the living, or to appear among the rest of His creatures; 
that to have seen one of my own species would have seemed to me a raising 
me from death to life, and the greatest blessing that Heaven itself, next 
to the supreme blessing of salvation, could bestow; I say, that I should 
now tremble at the very apprehensions of seeing a man, and was ready to 
sink into the ground at but the shadow or silent appearance of a man's 
having set his foot in the island!
Such is the uneven state of human life; and it afforded me a great many 
curious speculations afterwards, when I had a little recovered my first 
surprise. I considered that this was the station of life the infinitely 
wise and good providence of God had determined for me; that, as I could not 
forsee what the ends of Divine wisdom might be in all this, so I was not to 
dispute His sovereignty, who, as I was His creature, had an undoubted 
right, by creation, to govern and dispose of me absolutely as He thought 
fit, and who, as I was a creature who had offended Him, had likewise a 
judicial right to condemn me to what punishment He thought fit; and that it 
was my part to submit to bear His indignation, because I had sinned against 
Him.
I then reflected that God, who was not only righteous, but omnipotent, as 
He had thought fit thus to punish and afflict me, so He was able to deliver 
me; that if He did not think fit to do it, It was my unquestioned duty to 
resign myself absolutely and entirely to His will; and, on the other hand, 
it was my duty also to hope in Him, pray to Him, and quietly to attend the 
dictates and directions of His daily providence.
These thoughts took me up many hours, days, nay, I may say, weeks and 
months; and one particular effect of my cogitations of this occasion I 
cannot omit, viz., one morning early, lying in my bed, and filled with 
thought about my danger from the appearance of savages, I found it 
discomposed me very much; upon which those words of the Scripture came into 
my thoughts, "Call upon Me in the day of trouble, and I will deliver, and 
thou shalt glorify Me."
Upon this, rising cheerfully out of my bed, my heart was not only 
comforted, but I was guided and encouraged to pray earnestly to God for 
deliverance. When I had done praying, I took up my Bible, and opening it to 
read, the first words that presented to me were, "Wait on the Lord, and be 
of good cheer, and He shall strengthen thy heart; wait, I say, on the 
Lord." It is impossible to express the comfort this gave me. In answer, I 
thankfully laid down the book, and was no more sad, at least, not on that 
occasion.
In the middle of these cogitations, apprehensions, and reflections, it came 
into my thought one day, that all this might be a mere chimera of my own; 
and that this foot might be the print of my own foot, when I came on shore 
from my boat. This cheered me up a little too, and I began to persuade 
myself it was all a delusion, that it was nothing else but my own foot; and 
why might not I come that way from the boat, as well as I was going that 
way to the boat? Again, I considered also, that I could by no means tell, 
for certain, where I had trod, and where I had not; and that if, at last, 
this was only the print of my own foot, I had played the part of these 
fools who strive to make stories of spectre and apparitions, and then are 
frighted at them more than anybody.
Now I began to take courage, and to peep abroad again, for I had not 
stirred out of my castle for three days and nights, so that I began to 
starve for provision; for I had little or nothing within doors but some 
barley-cakes and water. Then I knew that my goats wanted to be milked too, 
which usually was my evening diversion; and the poor creatures were in 
great pain and inconvenience for want of it; and, indeed, it almost spoiled 
some of them, and almost dried up their milk.
Heartening myself, therefore, with the belief that this was nothing but the 
print of one of my own feet, and so I might be truly said to start at my 
own shadow, I began to go abroad again, and went to my country-house to 
milk my flock. But to see with what fear I went forward, how often I looked 
behind me, how I was ready, every now and then, to lay down my basket, and 
run for my life, it would have made any one have thought I was haunted with 
an evil conscience, or that I had been lately most terribly frighted; and 
so, indeed, I had.
However, as I went down thus two or three days, and having seen nothing, I 
began to be a little bolder, and to think there was really nothing in it 
but my own imagination. But I could not persuade myself fully of this till 
I should go down to the shore again, and see this print of a foot, and 
measure it by my own, and see if there was any similitude or fitness, that 
I might be assured it was my own foot. But when I came to the place, first, 
it appeared evidently to me, that when I laid up my boat, I could not 
possibly be on shore anywhere thereabout; secondly, when I came to measure 
the mark with my own foot, I found my foot not so large by a great deal. 
Both these things filled my head with new imaginations, and gave me the 
vapors again to the highest degree; so that I shook with cold, like one in 
an ague; and I went home again, filled with the belief that some man or men 
had been on shore there; for, in short, that the island was inhabited, and 
I might be surprised before I was aware. And what course to take for my 
security, I knew not.
Oh, what ridiculous resolution men take when possessed with fear! It 
deprives them of the use of those means which reason offers for their 
relief. The first thing I proposed to myself was to throw down my 
enclosures, and turn all my tame cattle wild into the woods, that the enemy 
might not find them, and then frequent the island in prospect of the same 
or the like booty; then to the simple thing of digging up my two 
cornfields, that they might not find such a grain there, and still be 
prompted to frequent the island then to demolish my bower and tent, that 
they might not see any vestiges of habitation, and be prompted to look 
farther, in order to find out the persons inhabiting.
These were the subject of the first night's cogitation, after I was come 
home again, while the apprehensions which had so overrun my mind were fresh 
upon me, and my head was full of vapors, as above. Thus fear of danger is 
often thousand times more terrifying than danger itself when apparent to 
the eyes; and we find the burden of anxiety greater, by much, than the evil 
which we are anxious about; and, which was worse than all this, I had not 
that relief in this trouble from the resignation I used to practice, that I 
hoped to have. I looked, I thought, like Saul, who complained not only that 
the Philistines were upon him, but that God had forsaken him; for I did not 
now take due ways to compose my mind, by crying to God in my distress, and 
resting upon His providence, as I had done before, for my defence and 
deliverance; which, if I had done, I had at least been more cheerfully 
supported under this new surprise, and perhaps carried through it with more 
resolution.
This confusion of my thoughts kept me waking all night, but in the morning 
I fell asleep; and having, by the amusement of my mind, been, as it were, 
tired, and my spirits exhausted, I slept very soundly, and waked much 
better composed than I had ever been before. And now I began to think 
sedately; and upon the utmost debate with myself, I concluded that this 
island, which was so exceeding pleasant, fruitful, and no farther from the 
mainland than as I had seen, was not so entirely abandoned as I might 
imagine; that although there were no stated inhabitants who lived on the 
spot, yet that there might sometimes come boats off from the shore, who, 
either with design, or perhaps never but when they were driven by cross-
winds, might come to this place; that I had lived here fifteen years now, 
and had not met with the least shadow or figure of any people yet; and that 
if at any time they should be driven here, it was probable they went away 
again as soon as ever they could, seeing they had never thought fit to fix 
there upon any occasion to this time; that the most I could suggest any 
danger from, was from any such casual accidental landing of straggling 
people from the main, who, as it was likely, if they were driven hither, 
were here against their wills; so they made no stay here, but went off 
again with all possible speed, seldom staying one night on shore, lest they 
should not have the help of the tides and daylight back again; and that, 
therefore, I had nothing to do but to consider of some safe retreat, in 
case I should see any savages land upon the spot.
Now I began sorely to repent that I had dug my cave so large as to bring a 
door through again, which door, as I said, came out beyond where my 
fortification joined to the rock. Upon maturely considering this, 
therefore, I resolved to draw me a second fortification, in the same manner 
of a semicircle, at a distance from my wall, just where I had planted a 
double row of trees about twelve years before, of which I made mention. 
These trees having been planted so thick before, they wanted but a few 
piles to be driven between them, that they should be thicker and stronger, 
and my wall would be soon finished.
So that I had now a double wall; and my outer wall was thickened with 
pieces of timber, old cables, and everything I could think of, to make it 
strong, having in it seven little holes, about as big as I might put my arm 
out at. In the inside of this I thickened my wall to above often feet 
thick, with continual bringing earth out of my cave, and laying it at the 
foot of the wall, and walking upon it; and through the seven holes I 
contrived to plant the muskets, of which I took notice that I got seven on 
shore out of the ship. These, I say, I planted like my cannon, and fitted 
them into frames that held them like a carriage, that so I could fire all 
the seven guns in two minutes' time. This wall I was many a weary month 
afinishing, and yet never thought myself safe till it was done.
When this was done, I stuck all the ground without my wall, for a great way 
every way, as full with stakes, or sticks, of the osier-like wood, which I 
found so apt to grow, as they could well stand; insomuch, that I believe I 
might set in near twenty thousand of them, leaving a pretty large space 
between them and my wall, that I might have room to see an enemy, and they 
might have no shelter from the young trees, if they attempted to approach 
my outer wall.
Thus in two years' time I had a thick grove; and in five or six years' time 
I had a wood before my dwelling, growing so monstrous thick and strong, 
that it was indeed perfectly impassable; and no men, of what kind soever, 
would ever imagine that there was anything beyond it, much less a 
habitation. As for the way which I proposed to myself to go in and out, for 
I left no avenue, it was by setting two ladders, one to a part of the rock 
which was low, and then broke in, and left room to place another ladder 
upon that; so when the two ladders were taken down, no man living could 
come down to me without mischieving himself; and if they had come down, 
they were still on the outside of my outer wall.
Thus I took all the measures human prudence could suggest for my own 
preservation; and it will be seen, at length, that they were not altogether 
without just reason; though I foresaw nothing at that time more than my 
mere fear suggested to me.
While this was doing, I was not altogether careless of my other affairs; 
for I had a great concern upon me for my little herd of goats. They were 
not only a present supply to me upon every occasion, and began to be 
sufficient to me, without the expense of powder and shot, but also without 
the fatigue of hunting after the wild ones; and I was loth to lose the 
advantage of them, and to have them all to nurse up over again.
To this purpose, after long consideration, I could think of but two ways to 
preserve them. One was, to find another convenient place to dig a cave 
under ground, and to drive them into it every night; and the other was, to 
enclose two or three little bits of land, remote from one another, and as 
much concealed as I could, where I might keep about half a dozen young 
goats in each place; so that if any disaster happened to the flock in 
general, I might be able to raise them again with little trouble and time. 
And this, though it would require a great deal of time and labor, I thought 
was the most rational design.
Accordingly I spent some time to find out the most retired parts of the 
island; and I pitched upon one which was as private indeed as my heart 
could wish for. It was a little damp piece of ground, in the middle of the 
hollow and thick woods, where, as is observed, I almost lost myself once 
before, endeavoring to come back that way from the eastern part of the 
island. Here I found a clear piece of land, near three acres, so surrounded 
with woods that it was almost an enclosure by Nature; at least, it did not 
want near so much labor to make it as the other pieces of ground I had 
worked so hard at.
I immediately went to work with this piece of ground, and in less than a 
month's time I had so fenced it round that my flock, or herd, call it which 
you please, who were not so wild now as at first they might be supposed to 
be, were well enough secured in it. So, without any farther delay, I 
removed often young she-goats and two he-goats to this piece. And when they 
were there, I continued to perfect the fence, till I had made it as secure 
as the other, which, however, I did at more leisure, and it took me up more 
time by a great deal.
All this labor I was at the expense of, purely from my apprehensions on the 
account of the print of a man's foot which I had seen; for, as yet, I never 
saw any human creature come near the island. And I had now lived two years 
under these uneasinesses, which, indeed, made my life much less comfortable 
than it was before, as may well be imagined by any who know what it is to 
live in the constant snare of the fear of man. And this I must observe, 
with grief, too, that the discomposure of my mind had too great impressions 
also upon the religious part of my thoughts; for the dread and terror of 
falling into the hands of savages and cannibals lay so upon my spirits, 
that I seldom found myself in a due temper for application to my Maker, at 
least not with the sedate calmness and resignation of soul which I was wont 
to do. I rather prayed to God as under great affliction and pressure of 
mind, surrounded with danger, and in expectation every night of being 
murdered and devoured before morning; and I must testify from my 
experience, that a temper of peace, thankfulness, love, and affection, is 
much more the proper frame for prayer than that of terror and discomposure; 
and that under the dread of mischief impending, a man is no more fit for a 
comforting performance of the duty of praying to God than he is for 
repentance on a sicklied. For these discomposures affect the mind, as the 
others do the body; and the discomposure of the mind must necessarily be as 
great a disability as that of the body, and much greater, praying to God 
being properly an act of the mind, not of the body.
But to go on. After I had thus secured one part of my little living stock, 
I went about the whole island, searching for another private place to make 
such another deposit; when, wandering more the west point of the island 
than I had ever done yet, and looking out to sea, I thought I saw a boat 
upon the sea, at a great distance. I had found a prospective glass or two 
in one of the seamen's chests, which I saved out of our ship, but I had it 
not about me; and this was so remote that I could not tell what to make of 
it, though I looked at it till my eyes were not able to hold to look any 
longer. Whether it was a boat or not, I do not know; but as I descended 
from the hill, I could see no more of it, so I gave it over; only I 
resolved to go no more out without a prospective glass in my pocket.
When I was come down the hill to the end of the island, where, indeed, I 
had never been before, I was presently convinced that the seeing the print 
of a man's foot was not such a strange thing in the island as I imagined. 
And, but that it was a special providence that I was cast upon the side of 
the island where the savages never came, I should easily have known that 
nothing was more frequent than for the canoes from the main, when they 
happened to be a little too far out at sea, to shoot over to that side of 
the island for harbor; likewise, as they often met and fought in their 
canoes, the victors having taken any prisoners would bring them over to 
this shore, wherer according to their dreadful customs, being all 
cannibals, they would kill and eat them; of which hereafter.
When I was come down the hill to the shore, as I said above, being the SW. 
point of the island, I was perfectly confounded and amazed; nor is it 
possible for me to express the horror of my mind at seeing the shore spread 
with skulls, hands, feet, and other bones of human bodies; and 
particularly, I observed place where there had been a fire made, and a 
circle dug in the earth, like a cockpit, where it is supposed the savage 
wretches sat down to their inhuman feastings upon the bodies of their 
fellow-creatures.
I was so astonished with the sight of these things that I entertained no 
notion of any danger to myself from it for a long while. All my 
apprehensions were buried in the thoughts of such a pitch of inhuman, 
hellish brutality, and the horror of the degeneracy of human nature which, 
though I had heard of often, yet I never had so near a view of before. In 
short, I turned away my face from the horrid spectacle. My stomach grew 
sick, and I was just at the point of fainting, when Nature discharged the 
disorder from my stomach. And having vomited with an uncommon violence, I 
was a little relieved, but could not bear to stay in the place a moment; so 
I got me up the hill again with all the speed I could, and walked on 
towards my own habitation.
When I came a little out of that part of the island, I stood still a while 
as amazed; and then recovering myself, I looked up with the utmost 
affection of my soul, and with a flood of tears in my eyes, gave God 
thanks, that had cast my first lot in a part of the world where I was 
distinguished from such dreadful creatures as these; and that, though I had 
esteemed my present condition very miserable, had yet given me so many 
comforts in it, that I had still more to give thanks for than to complain 
of; and this is above all, that I had, even in this miserable condition, 
been comforted with the knowledge of Himself, and the hope of His blessing; 
which was a felicity more than sufficiently equivalent to all the misery 
which I had suffered, or could suffer.
In this frame of thankfulness I went home to my castle, and began to be 
much easier now, as to the safety of my circumstances, than ever I was 
before; for I observed that these wretches never came to this island in 
search of what they could get; perhaps not seeking, not wanting, or not 
expecting, anything here; and having often, no doubt, been up in the 
covered, woody part of it, without finding anything to their purpose. I 
knew I had been here now almost eighteen years, and never saw the least 
footsteps of human creature there before; and I might be here eighteen more 
as entirely concealed as I was now, if I did not discover myself to them, 
which I had no manner of occasion to do; it being my only business to keep 
myself entirely concealed where I was, unless I found a better sort of 
creatures than cannibals to make myself known to.
Yet I entertained such an abhorrence of the savage wretches that I have 
been speaking of, and of the wretched inhuman custom of their devouring and 
eating one another up, that I continued pensive and sad, and kept close 
within my own circle for almost two years after this. When I say my own 
circle, I mean by it my three plantations, viz., my castle, my country 
seat, which I called my bower, and my enclosure in the woods. Nor did I 
look after this for any other use than as an enclosure for my goats; for 
the aversion which Nature gave me to these hellish wretches was such that I 
was fearful of seeing them as of seeing the devil himself. Nor did I so 
much as go to look after my boat in all this time, but began rather to 
think of making me another; for I could not think of ever making any more 
attempts to bring the other boat round the island to me, lest I should meet 
with some of these creatures at sea, in which, if I had happened to have 
fallen into their hands, I knew what would have been my lot.
Time, however, and the satisfaction I had that I was in no danger of being 
discovered by these people, began to wear off my uneasiness about them; and 
I began to live just in the same composed manner as before; only with this 
difference, that I used more caution, and kept my eyes more about me, than 
I did before, lest I should happen to be seen by any of them; and 
particularly, I was more cautious of firing my gun, lest any of them being 
on the island should happen to hear of it. And it was, therefore, a very 
good providence to me that I had furnished myself with a tame breed of 
goats, that needed not hunt any more about the woods, or shoot at them. And 
if I did catch any of them after this, it was by traps and snares, and I 
had done before; so that for two years after this I believe I never fired 
my gun once off, though I never went out without it; and, which was more, 
as I had saved three pistols out of the ship, I always carried them out 
with me, or at least two of them, sticking them in my goat-skin belt. Also 
I furbished up one of the great cutlasses that I had out of the ship, and 
made me a belt to put it on also; so that I was now a most formidable 
fellow to look at when I went abroad, if you add to the former description 
of myself the particular of two pistols and a great broadsword hanging at 
my side in a belt, but without a scabbard.
Things going on thus, as I have said, for some time, I seemed, excepting 
these cautions, to be reduced to my former calm, sedate way of living. All 
these things tended to showing me, more and more, how far my condition was 
from being miserable, compared to some others; nay, to many other 
particulars of life, which it might have pleased God to have made my lot. 
It put me upon reflecting how little repining there would be among mankind 
at any condition of life, if people would rather compare their condition 
with those that are worse, in order to be thankful, than be always 
comparing them with those which are better, to assist their murmurings and 
complainings.
As in my present condition there were not really many things which I 
wanted, so indeed I thought that the frights I had been in about these 
savage wretches, and the concern I had been in for my own preservation, had 
taken off the edge of my invention for my own conveniences. And I had 
dropped a good design, which I had once bent my thoughts too much upon; and 
that was, to try if I could not make some of my barley into malt, and then 
try to brew myself some beer. This was really a whimsical thought, and I 
reproved myself often for the simplicity of it; for I presently saw there 
would be the want of several things necessary to the making my beer that it 
would be impossible for me to supply. As, first, casks to preserve it in, 
which was a thing that, as I have observed already, I could never compass; 
no, though I spent not many days, but weeks, nay, months, in attempting it, 
but to no purpose. In the next place, I had no hops to make it keep, no 
yeast to make it work, no copper or kettle to make it boil; and yet all 
these things notwithstanding, I verily believe, had not these things 
intervened, I mean the frights and terrors I was in about the savages, I 
had undertaken it, and perhaps brought it to pass, too; for I seldom gave 
anything over without accomplishing it when I once had it in my head enough 
to begin it.
But my invention now run quite another way; for, night and day I could 
think of nothing but how I might destroy some of these monsters in their 
cruel, bloody entertainment, and, if possible, save the victim they should 
bring hither to destroy. It would take up a larger volume than this whole 
work is intended to be, to set down all the contrivances I hatched, or 
rather brooded upon, in my thought, for the destroying these creatures, or 
at least fighting them so as to prevent their coming hither any more. But 
all was abortive; nothing could be possible to take effect, unless I was to 
be there to do it myself. And what could one man do among them, when 
perhaps there might be twenty or thirty of them together, with their darts, 
or their bows and arrows, with which they could shoot as true to a mark as 
I could with my gun.
Sometimes I contrived to dig a hole under the place where they made their 
fire, and put in five or six pounds of gunpowder, which, when they kindled 
their fire, would consequently take fire, and blow up all that was near it. 
But as, in the first place, I should be very loth to waste so much powder 
upon them, my store being now within the quantity of one barrel, so neither 
I be sure of its going off at any certain time, when it might surprise 
them; and, at best, that it would do little more than just blow the fire 
about their ears, and fright them, but not sufficient to make them forsake 
the place. So I laid it aside, and then proposed that I would place myself 
in ambush in some convenient place, with my three guns all double-loaded, 
and, in the middle of their bloody ceremony, let fly at them, when I should 
be sure to kill or wound perhaps two or three at every shot; and then 
falling in upon them with my three pistols and my sword, I made no doubt 
but that if there was twenty I should kill them all. This fancy pleased my 
thoughts for some weeks; and I was so full of it that I often dreamed of 
it, and sometimes that I was just going to let fly at them in my sleep.
I went so far with it in my imagination that I employed myself several days 
to find out proper places to put myself in ambuscade, as I said, to watch 
for them; and I went frequently to the place itself, which was now grown 
more familiar to me; and especially while my mind was thus filled with 
thoughts of revenge, and of a bloody putting twenty or thirty of them to 
the sword, as I may call it, the horror I had at the place, and at the 
signals of the barbarous wretches devouring one another, abated my malice.
Well, at length I found a place in the side of the hill, where I was 
satisfied I might securely wait till I saw any of their boats coming; and 
might then, even before they would be ready to come on shore, convey 
myself, unseen, into thickets of trees, in one of which there was a hollow 
large enough to conceal me entirely; and where I might sit and observe all 
their bloody doings, and take my full aim at their heads, when they were so 
close together, as that it would be next to impossible that I should miss 
my shot, or that I could fail wounding three of four of them at first shot.
In this place, then, I resolved to fix my design; and, accordingly, I 
prepared two muskets and my ordinary fowling-piece. The two muskets I 
loaded with a brace of slugs each, and four or five smaller bullets, about 
the size of pistol-bullets; and the fowling-piece I loaded with near a 
handful of swan-shot, of the largest size. I also loaded my pistols with 
about four bullets each; and in this posture, well provided with ammunition 
for a second and third charge, I prepared myself for my expedition.
After I had thus laid the scheme of my design, and in my imagination put it 
in practice, I continually made my tour every morning up to the top of the 
hill, which was from my castle, as I called it, about three miles, or more, 
to see if I could observe any boats upon the sea coming near the island, or 
standing over two or three months, constantly kept my watch, but came 
always back without any discovery; there having not, in all that time, been 
the appearance, not only on or near the shore, but not on the whole ocean, 
so far as my eyes or glasses could reach every way.
As long as I kept up my daily tour to the hill to look out, so long also I 
kept up the vigor of my design, and my spirits seemed to be all the while 
in a suitable form for so outrageous an execution as the killing twenty or 
thirty naked savages for an offence which I had not at all entered into a 
discussion of in my thoughts, any farther than my passions were at first 
fired by the horror I conceived at the unnatural custom of that people of 
the country; who, it seems, had-been suffered by Providence, in His wise 
disposition of the world, to have no other guide than that of their own 
abominable and vitiated passions; and consequently were left, and perhaps 
had been so for some ages, to act such horrid things, and receive such 
dreadful customs, as nothing but nature entirely abandoned of Heaven, and 
acted by some hellish degeneracy, could have run them into. But now when, 
as I have said, I began to be weary of the fruitless excursion which I had 
made so long and so far every morning in vain, so my opinion of the action 
itself began to alter; and I began, with cooler and calmer thoughts, to 
consider what it was I was going to engage in. What authority or call I had 
to pretend to be judge and executioner upon these men as criminals, whom 
Heaven had thought fit, for so many ages, to suffer, unpunished, to go on, 
and to be, as it were, the executioners of His judgments one upon another. 
How far these people were offenders against me, and what right I had to 
engage in the quarrel of that blood which they shed promiscuously one upon 
another. I debated this very often with myself, thus: How do I know what 
God Himself judges in this particular case? It is certain these people 
either do not commit this as a crime; it is not against their own 
consciences' reproving, or their light reproaching them. They do not know 
it to be an off and then commit it in defiance of Divine justice, as we do 
in almost all the sins we commit. They think it no more a crime to kill a 
captive taken in war than we do to kill an ox; nor to eat human flesh than 
we do to eat mutton.
When I had considered this a little; it followed necessarily that I was 
certainly in the wrong in it; that these people were not murderers in the 
sense that I had before condemned them in my thoughts, any more than those 
Christians were murderers who often put to death the prisoners taken in 
battle; or more frequently, upon many occasions, put whole troops of men to 
the sword, without giving quarter, though they threw down their arms and 
submitted.
In the next place it occurred to me, that albeit the usage they thus give 
one another was thus brutish and inhuman, yet it was really nothing to me; 
these people had done me no injury. That if they attempted me, or I saw it 
necessary for my immediate preservation to fall upon them, something might 
be said for it; but that as I was yet out of their power, and they had 
really no knowledge of me, and consequently no design upon me, and 
therefore it could not be just for me to fall upon them. That this would 
justify the conduct of the Spaniards in all their barbarities practised in 
America, and where they destroyed millions of these people; who, however 
they were idolaters and barbarians, and had several bloody and barbarous 
rites in their customs, such as sacrificing human bodies to their idols, 
were yet, as to the Spaniards, very innocent people; and that the rooting 
them out of the country is spoken of with the utmost abhorrence and 
detestation by even the Spaniards themselves at this time, and by all other 
Christian nations of Europe, as a mere butchery, a bloody and unnatural 
piece of cruelty, unjustifiable either to God or man; and such, as for 
which the very name of a Spaniard is reckoned to be frightful and terrible 
to all people of humanity, or of Christian compassion; as if the kingdom of 
Spain were particularly eminent for the product of a race of men who were 
without principles of tenderness, or the common bowels of pity to the 
miserable, which is reckoned to be a mark of generous temper in the mind.
These considerations really put me to a pause, and to a kind of a full 
stop; and I began, by little and little, to be off of my design, and to 
conclude I had taken wrong measures in my resolutions to attack the 
savages; that it was not my business to meddle with them, unless they first 
attacked me; and this it was my business, if possible, to prevent; but that 
if I were discovered and attacked, then I knew my duty.
On the other hand, I argued with myself that this really was the way not to 
deliver myself, but entirely to ruin and destroy myself; for unless I was 
sure to kill every one that not only should be on shore at that time, but 
that should ever come on shore afterwards, if but one of them escaped to 
tell their country people what had happened, they would come over again by 
thousands to revenge the death of their fellows, and I should only bring 
upon myself a certain destruction, which, at present, I had no manner of 
occasion for.
Upon the whole, I concluded that neither in principles nor in policy I 
ought, one way or other, to concern myself in this affair. That my business 
was, by all possible means, to conceal myself from them, and not to leave 
the last signal to them to guess by that there were any living creatures 
upon the island; I mean of human shape.
Religion joined in with this prudential, and I was convinced now, many 
ways, that I was perfectly out of my duty when I was laying all my bloody 
schemes for the destruction of innocent creatures; I mean innocent as to 
me. As to the crimes they were guilty of towards one another, I had nothing 
to do with them. They were national, and I ought to leave them to the 
justice of God, who is the Governor of nations, and knows how, by national 
punishments, to make a just retribution for national of and to bring public 
judgments upon those who offend in a public manner by such ways as best 
pleases Him.
This appeared so clear to me now, that nothing was a greater satisfaction 
to me than that I had not been suffered to do a thing which I now saw so 
much reason to believe would have been no less a sin than that of wilful 
murder, if I had committed it. And I gave most humble thanks on my knees to 
God, that had thus delivered me from blood-guiltiness; beseeching Him to 
grant me the protection of His providence, that I might not fall into the 
hands of the barbarians, or that I might not lay my hands upon them, unless 
I had a more clear call from Heaven to do it, in defence of my own life.
In this disposition I continued for near a year after this; and so far was 
I from desiring an occasion for falling upon these wretches, that in all 
that time I never once went up the hill to see whether there were any of 
them in sight, or to know whether any of them had been on shore there, or 
not, that I might not be tempted to renew any of my contrivances against 
them, or be provided, by any advantage which might present itself, to fall 
upon them. Only this I did, I went and removed my boat, which I had on the 
other side the island, and carried it down to the east end of the whole 
island, where I ran it into a little cove, which I found under some high 
rocks, and where I knew, by reason of the currents, the savages durst not, 
at least would not come, with their boats, upon any account whatsoever.
With my boat I carried away everything that I had left there belonging to 
her, though not necessary for the bare going thither, viz., a mast and sail 
which I had made for her, and a thing like an anchor, but indeed which 
could not be called either anchor or grappling; however, it was the best I 
could make of its kind. All these I removed, that there might not be the 
least shadow of any discovery, or any appearance of any boat, or of any 
human habitation, upon the island.
Besides this, I kept myself, as I said, more retired than ever, and seldom 
went from my cell, other than upon my constant employment, viz., to milk my 
she-goats, and manage my little flock in the wood, which, as it was quite 
on the other part of the island, was quite out of danger; for certain it 
is, that these savage people, who sometimes haunted this island, never came 
with any thoughts of finding anything here, and consequently never wandered 
off from the coast; and I doubt not but they might have been several times 
on shore after my apprehensions of them had made me cautious, as well as 
before; and indeed, I looked back with some horror upon the thoughts of 
what my condition would have been if I had chopped upon them and been 
discovered before that, when, naked and unarmed, except with one gun, and 
that loaded often only with small shot, I walked everywhere, peeping and 
peeping about the island to see what I could get. What a surprise should I 
have been in if, when I discovered the print of a man's foot, I had, 
instead of that, seen fifteen or twenty savages, and found them pursuing 
me, and by the swiftness of their running, no possibility of my escaping 
them!
The thoughts of this sometimes sunk my very soul within me, and distressed 
my mind so much, that I could not soon recover it, to think what I should 
have done, and how I not only should not have been able to resist them, but 
even should not have had presence of mind enough to do what I might have 
done, much less what now, after so much consideration and preparation, I 
might be able to do. Indeed, after serious thinking of these things, I 
should be very melancholy, and sometimes it would last a great while; but I 
resolved it, at last, all into thankfulness to that Providence which had 
delivered me from so many unseen dangers, and had kept me from those 
mischiefs which I could no way have been the agent in delivering myself 
from, because I had not the least notion of any such thing depending, or 
the least supposition of it being possible.
This renewed a contemplation which often had come to my thoughts in former 
time, when first I began to see the merciful dispositions of Heaven, in the 
dangers we run through in this life. How wonderfully we are delivered when 
we know nothing of it! How, when we are in a quandary, as we call it, a 
doubt or hesitation, whether to go this way, or that way, a secret hint 
shall direct us this way, when we intended to go that way; nay, when sense, 
our own inclination, and perhaps business, has called to go the other way, 
yet a strange impression upon the mind, from we know not what springs, and 
by we know not what power, shall overrule us to go this way; and it shall 
afterwards appear that had we gone that way which we should have gone, and 
even to our imagination ought to have gone, we should have been ruined and 
lost. Upon these and many like reflections I afterwards made it a certain 
rule with me, that whenever I found those secret hints or pressings of my 
mind to doing, or not doing, anything that presented, or to going this way 
or that way, I never failed to obey the secret dictate, though I knew no 
other reason for it than that such a pressure, or such a hint, hung upon my 
mind. I could give many examples of the success of this conduct in the 
course of my life, but more especially in the latter part of my inhabiting 
this unhappy island; besides many occasions which it is very likely I might 
have taken notice of, if I had seen with the same eyes that I saw with now. 
But It is never too late to be wise; and I cannot but advise all 
considering men, whose lives are attended with such extraordinary incidents 
as mine, or even though not so extraordinary, not to slight such secret 
intimations of Providence, let them come from what invisible intelligence 
they will. That I shall not discuss, and perhaps cannot account for; but 
certainly they are a proof of the converse of spirits, and the secret 
communication between those embodied and those unembodied, and such a proof 
as can never be withstood, of which I shall have occasion to give some very 
remarkable instances in the remainder of my solitary residence in this 
dismal place.
I believe the reader of this will not think strange if I confess that these 
anxieties, these constant dangers I lived in, and the concern that was now 
upon me, put an end to all invention, and to all the contrivances that I 
had laid for my future accommodations and conveniences. I had the care of 
my safety more now upon my hands than that of my food. I cared not to drive 
a nail, or chop a stick of wood now, for fear the noise I should make 
should be heard; much less would I fire a gun, for the same reason; and, 
above all, I was intolerably uneasy at making any fire, lest the smoke, 
which is visible at a great distance in the day, should betray me; and for 
this reason I removed that part of my business which required fire, such as 
burning of pots and pipes, etc., into my new apartment in the woods; where, 
after I had been some time, I found, to my unspeakable consolation, a more 
natural cave in the earth, which went in a vast way, and where, I dare say, 
no savage, had he been at the mouth of it, would be so hardy as to venture 
in; nor, indeed, would any man else, but one who, like me, wanted nothing 
so much as a safe retreat.
The mouth of this hollow was at the bottom of a great rock, where, mere 
accident I would say (if I did not see abundant reason to ascribe all such 
things now to Providence), I was cutting down some thick branches of trees 
to make charcoal; and before I go on, I must observe the reason of my 
making this charcoal, which was thus.
I was afraid of making a smoke about my habitation, as I said before; and 
yet I could not live there without baking my bread, cooking my meat, etc. 
So I contrived to burn some wood here, as I had seen done in England under 
turf, till it became chark, or dry cool; and then putting the fire out, I 
preserved the coal to carry home, and perform the other services which fire 
was wanting for at home, without danger of smoke.
But this is by-the-bye. While I was cutting down some wood here, I 
perceived that behind a very thick branch of low brush-wood, or underwood, 
there was a kind of hollow place. I was curious to look into it; and 
getting with difficulty into the mouth of it, I found it was pretty large; 
that is to say, sufficient for me to stand upright in it, and perhaps 
another with me. But I must confess to you I made more haste out than I did 
in when, looking farther into the place, and which was perfectly dark, I 
saw two broad shining eyes of some creature, whether devil or man I knew 
not, which twinkled like two stars, the dim light from the cave's mouth 
shining directly in, and making the reflection.
However, after some pause I recovered myself, and began to call myself a 
thousand fools, and tell myself that he that was afraid to see the devil 
was not fit to live twenty years in an island all alone, and that I durst 
to believe there was nothing in this cave that was more frightful than 
myself. Upon this, plucking up my courage, I took up a great firebrand, and 
in I rushed again, with the stick flaming in my hand. I had not gone three 
steps in, but I was almost as much frighted as I was before; for I heard a 
very loud sigh like that of a man in some pain, and it was followed by a 
broken noise, as if of words half expressed, and then a deep sigh again. I 
stepped back, and was indeed struck with such a surprise that it put me 
into a cold sweat; and if I had had a hat on my head, I will not answer for 
it, that my hair might not have lifted it off. But still plucking up my 
spirits as well as I could, and encouraging myself a little with 
considering that the power and presence of God was everywhere, and was able 
to protect me, upon this I stepped forward again, and by the light of the 
firebrand, holding it up a little over my head, I saw lying on the ground a 
most monstrous, frightful, old he-goat, just making his will, as we say, 
and gasping for life; and dying, indeed, of mere old age.
I stirred him a little to see if I could get him out, and he essayed to get 
up, but was not able to raise himself; and I thought with myself he might 
even lie there; for if he had frighted me so, he would certainly fright any 
of the savages, if any of them should be so hardy as to come in there while 
he had any life in him.
I was now recovered from my surprise, and began to look round me, when I 
found the cave was but very small; that is to say, it might be about twelve 
feet over, but in no manner of shape, either round or square, no hands 
having every been employed in making it but those of mere Nature. I 
observed also that there was a place at the farther side of it that went in 
farther, but was so low that it required me to creep upon my hands and 
knees to go into it, and whither I went I knew not; so having no candle, I 
gave it over for some time, but resolved to come again the next day, 
provided with candles and a tinderbox, which I had made of the lock of one 
of the muskets, with some wild-fire in the pan.
Accordingly, the next day I came provided with six large candles of my own 
making, for I made very good candles now of goat's tallow; and going into 
this low place, I was obliged to creep upon all fours, as I have said, 
almost often yards; which, by the way, I thought was a venture bold enough, 
considering that I knew not how far it might go, nor what was beyond it. 
When I was got through the strait, I found the roof rose higher up, I 
believe near twenty feet. But never was such a glorious sight seen in the 
island, I dare say, as it was, to look round the sides and roof of this 
vault or cave; the walls reflected a hundred thousand lights to me from my 
two candles. What it was in the rock, whether diamonds, or any other 
precious stones, or gold, which I rather supposed it to be, I knew not.
The place I was in was a most delightful cavity or grotto of its kind, as 
could be expected, though perfectly dark. The floor was dry and level, and 
had a sort of small, loose gravel upon it, so that there was no nauseous or 
venomous creature to be seen; neither was there any damp or wet on the 
sides or roof. The only difficulty in it was the entrance, which, however, 
as it was a place of security, and such a retreat as I wanted, I thought 
that was a convenience; so that I was really rejoiced at the discovery, and 
resolved, without any delay, to bring some of those things which I was most 
anxious about to this place; particularly, I resolved to bring hither my 
magazine of powder, and my spare arms, viz., two fowling-pieces, for I had 
three in all, and three muskets, for of them I had eight in all. So I kept 
at my castle only five, which stood ready-mounted, like pieces of cannon, 
on my outmost fence; and were ready also to take out upon any expedition.
Upon this occasion of removing my ammunition, I took occasion to open the 
barrel of powder, which I took up out of the sea, and which had been wet; 
and I found that the water had penetrated about three of four inches into 
the powder on every side, which caking, and growing hard, had preserved the 
inside like a kernel in a shell; so that I had near sixty pounds of very 
good powder in the centre of the cask. And this was an agreeable discovery 
to me at that time; so I carried all away thither, never keeping above two 
or three pounds of powder with me in my castle, for fear of a surprise of 
any kind. I also carried thither all the lead I had left for bullets.
I fancied myself now like one of the ancient giants, which were said to 
live in caves and holes in the rocks, where none could come at them; for I 
persuaded myself, while I was here, if five hundred savages were to hunt 
me, they could never find me out; or, if they did, they would not venture 
to attack me here.
The old goat, whom I found expiring, died in the mouth of the cave the next 
day after I made this discovery; and I found it much easier to dig a great 
hole there, and throw him in and cover him with earth, than to drag him 
out; so I interred him there, to prevent the offence to my nose.
I was now in my twenty-third year of residence in this island; and was so 
naturalized to the place, and to the manner of living, that could I have 
but enjoyed the certainty that no savages would come to the place to 
disturb me, I could have been content to have capitulated for spending the 
rest of my time there, even to the last moment, till I had laid me down and 
died, like the old goat in the cave. I had also arrived to some little 
diversions and amusements, which made the time pass more pleasantly with me 
a great deal than it did before. As, first, I had taught my Poll, as I 
noted before, to speak; and he did it so familiarly, and talked so 
articulately and plain, that it was very pleasant to me; and he lived with 
me no less than six and twenty years. How long he might live afterwards I 
know not, though I know they have a notion in the Brazils that they live a 
hundred years. Perhaps poor Poll may be alive there still, calling after 
poor Robin Crusoe to this day. I wish no Englishman the ill luck to come 
there and hear him; but if he did, he would certainly believe it was the 
devil. My dog was a very pleasant and loving companion to me for no less 
than sixteen years of my time, and then died of mere old age. As for my 
cats, they multiplied, as I had observed, to that degree that I was obliged 
to shoot several of them at first to keep them from devouring me and all I 
had; but at length, when the two old ones I brought with me were gone, and 
after some time continually driving them from me, and letting them have no 
provision with me, they all ran wild into the woods, except two or three 
favorites, which I kept tame, and whose young, when they had any, I always 
drowned; and these were part of my family. Besides these, I always kept two 
or three household kids about me, whom I taught to feed out of my hand. And 
I had two more parrots, which talked pretty well, and would all call "Robin 
Crusoe," but none like my first; nor, indeed, did I take the pains with any 
of them that I had done with him. I had also several tame sea-fowls, whose 
names I know not, whom I caught upon the shore, and cut their wings; and 
the little stakes which I had planted before my castle wall being now grown 
up to a good thick grove, these fowls all lived among these low trees, and 
bred there, which was very agreeable to me; so that, as I said above, I 
began to be very well contented with the life I led, if it might but have 
been secured from the dread of the savages.
But it is otherwise directed; and it may not be amiss for all people who 
shall meet with my story, to make this just observation from it, viz., how 
frequently, in the course of our lives, the evil which in itself we seek 
most to shun, and which, when we are fallen into it, is the most dreadful 
to us, is oftentimes the very means or door of our deliverance, by which 
alone we can be raised again from the afflictions we are fallen into. I 
could give many examples of this in the course of my unaccountable life; 
but in nothing was it more particularly remarkable than in the 
circumstances of my last years of solitary residence in this island.
It was now the month of December, as I said above, in my twenty-third year; 
and this, being the southern solstice (for winter I cannot call it), was 
the particular time of my harvest, and required my being pretty much abroad 
in the fields, when, going out pretty early in the morning, even before it 
was thorough daylight, I was surprised with seeing a light of some fire 
upon the shore, at a distance from me of about two miles, towards the end 
of the island, where I had observed some savages had been, as before. But 
not on the other side; but, to my great affliction, it was on my side of 
the island.
I was indeed terribly surprised at the sight, and stepped short within my 
grove, not daring to go out lest I might be surprised; and yet I had no 
more peace within, from the apprehensions I had that if these savages, in 
rambling over the island, should find my corn standing or cut, or any of 
works and improvements, they would immediately conclude that there were 
people in the place, and would then never give over till they had found me 
out. In this extremity I went back directly to my castle, pulled up the 
ladder after me, and made all things without look as wild and natural as I 
could.
Then I prepared myself within, putting myself in a posture of defence. I 
loaded all cannon, as I called them, that is to say, my muskets, which were 
mounted upon my new fortification, and all my pistols, and resolved to 
defend myself to the last gasp; not forgetting seriously to commend myself 
to the Divine protection, and earnestly to pray to God to deliver me out of 
the hands of the barbarians. And in this posture I continued about two 
hours; but began to be mighty impatient for intelligence abroad, for I had 
no spies to send out.
After sitting a while longer, and musing what I should do in this case, I 
was not able to bear sitting in ignorance any longer; so setting up my 
ladder to the side of the hill where there was a flat place, as I observed 
before, and then pulling the ladder up after me, I set it up again, and 
mounted to the top of the hill; and pulling out my perspective-glass, which 
I had taken on purpose, I laid me down flat on my belly on the ground, and 
began to look for the place. I presently found there was no less than nine 
naked savages sitting round a small fire they had made, not to warm them, 
for they had no need of that, the weather being extreme hot, but, as I 
supposed, to dress some of their barbarous diet of human flesh which they 
had brought with them, whether alive or dead, I could not know.
They had two canoes with them, which they had hauled up upon the shore; and 
as it was then tide of ebb, they seemed to me to wait for the return of the 
flood to go away again. It is not easy to imagine what confusion this sight 
put me into, especially seeing them come on my side the island, and so near 
me too. But when I observed their coming must be always with the current of 
the ebb, I began afterwards to more sedate in my mind, being satisfied that 
I might go abroad with safety all the time of the tide of flood, if they 
were not on shore before; and having made this observation, I went abroad 
about my harvest-work with the more composure.
As I expected, so it proved; for as soon as the tide made to the westward, 
I saw them all take boat, and row (or paddle, as we call it) all away. I 
should have observed, that for an hour and more before they went off, they 
went to dancing; and I could easily discern their postures and gestures by 
my glasses. I could not perceive, by my nicest observation but that they 
were stark naked, and had not the least covering upon them; but whether 
they were men or women, that I could not distinguish.
As soon as I saw them shipped and gone, I took two guns upon my shoulders, 
and two pistols at my girdle, and my great sword by my side, without a 
scabbard, and with all the speed I was able to make I went away to the hill 
where I had discovered the first appearance of all. And as soon as I got 
thither, which was not less than two hours (for I could not go apace, being 
so loaden with arms as I was), I perceived there had been three canoes more 
of savages on that place; and looking out farther, I saw they were all at 
sea together, making over for the main.
This was a dreadful sight to me, especially when, going down to the shore, 
I could see the marks of horror which the dismal work they had been about 
had left behind it, viz., the blood, the bones, and part of the flesh of 
human bodies, eaten and devoured by those wretches with merriment and 
sport. I was so filled with indignation at the sight, that I began now to 
premeditate the destruction of the next that I saw there, let them be who 
or how many soever.
It seemed evident to me that the visits which they thus made to this island 
are not very frequent, for it was above fifteen months before any more of 
them came on shore there again; that is to say, I neither saw them, or any 
footsteps or signals of them, in all that time; for, as to the rainy 
seasons, then they are sure not to come abroad, at least not so far. Yet 
all this while I lived uncomfortably by reason of the constant 
apprehensions I was in of their coming upon me by surprise; from whence I 
observe, that the expectation of evil is more bitter than the suffering, 
especially if there is no room to shake off that expectation, or those 
apprehensions.
During all this time I was in the murdering humor, and took up most of my 
hours, which should have been better employed, in contriving how to 
circumvent and fall upon them the very next time I should see them; 
especially if they should be divided, as they were the last time, into two 
parties. Nor did I consider at all that if I killed one party, suppose 
often or a dozen, I was still the next day, or week, or month, to kill 
another, and so another, even ad infinitum, till I should be at length no 
less a murderer than they were in being man-eaters, and perhaps more so.
I spent my days now in great perplexity and anxiety of mind, expecting that 
I should, one day or other, fall into the hands of these merciless 
creatures; and if I did at any time venture abroad, it was not without 
looking round me with the greatest care and caution imaginable. And now I 
found, to my great comfort, how happy it was that I provided for a tame 
flock or herd of goats; for I durst not, upon any account, fire my gun, 
especially near that side of the island where they usually came, lest I 
should alarm the savages. And if they had fled from me now, I was sure to 
have them come back again, with perhaps two or three hundred canoes with 
them, in a few days, and then I knew what to expect.
However, I wore out a year and three months more before I ever saw any more 
of the savages, and then I found them again, as I shall soon observe. It is 
true they might have been there once or twice, but either they made no 
stay, or at least I did not hear them; but in the month of May, as near as 
I could calculate, and in my four and twentieth year, I had a very strange 
encounter with them; of which in its place.
The perturbation of my mind, during this fifteen or sixteen months' 
interval, was very great. I slept unquiet, dreamed always frightful dreams, 
and often started out of my sleep in the night. In the day great troubles 
over-whelmed my mind, and in the night I deamed often of killing the 
savages, and of the reasons why I might justify the doing of it. But, to 
waive all this for a while, it was the middle of May, on the sixteenth day, 
I think, as well as my poor wooden calendar would reckon, for I marked all 
upon the post still; I say, it was the sixteenth of May that it blew a very 
great storm of wind all day, with a great deal of lightning and thunder, 
and a very foul night it was after it. I know not what was the particular 
occasion of it, but as I was reading in the Bible, and taken up with very 
serious thoughts about my present condition, I was surprised with a noise 
of a gun, as I thought, fired at sea.
This was, to be sure, a surprise of a quite different nature from any I had 
met with before; for the notions this put into my thoughts were quite of 
another kind. I started up in the greatest haste imaginable and, in a 
trice, clapped my ladder to the middle place of the rock, and pulled it 
after me; and mounting it the second time, got to the top of the hill the 
very moment that a flash of fire bid me listen for a second gun, which 
accordingly, in about half a minute, I heard; and, by the sound, knew that 
it was from the part of the sea where I was driven down the current in my 
boat.
I immediately considered that this must be some ship in distress, and that 
they had some comrade, or some other ship in company, and fired these gun 
for signals of distress, and to obtain help. I had this presence of mind, 
at that minute, as to think that though I could not help them, it might be 
that they might help me; so I brought together all the dry wood I could get 
at hand, and, making a good handsome pile, I set it on fire upon the hill. 
The wood was dry, and blazed freely; and though the wind blew very hard, 
yet it burnt fairly out; so that I was certain, if there was any such thing 
as a ship, they must needs see it, and no doubt they did; for as soon as 
ever my fire blazed up I heard another gun, and after that several others, 
all from the same quarter. I plied my fire all night long till day broke; 
and when it was broad day, and the air cleared up, I saw something at a 
great distance at sea, full east of the island, whether a sail or a hull I 
could not distinguish, no, not with my glasses, the distance was so great, 
and the weather still something hazy also; at least it was so out at sea.
I looked at it all that day, and soon perceived that it did not move; so I 
presently concluded that it was a ship at an anchor. And being eager, you 
may be sure, to be satisfied, I took my gun in hand and ran toward the 
south side of the island, to the rocks where I had formerly been carried 
away with the current; and getting up there, the weather by this time being 
perfectly clear, I could plainly see, to my great sorrow, the wreck of a 
ship, cast away in the night upon those concealed rocks which I found when 
I was out in my boat; and which rocks, as they checked the violence of the 
stream, and made a kind of counter-stream or eddy, were the occasion of my 
recovering from the most desperate, hopeless condition that ever I had been 
in in all my life.
Thus, what is one man's safety is another man's destruction; for it seems 
these men, whoever they were, being out of their knowledge, and the rocks 
being wholly under water, had been driven upon them in the night, the wind 
blowing hard at E. and E.N.E. Had they seen the island, as I must 
necessarily suppose they did not, they must, as I thought, have endeavored 
to have saved themselves on shore by the help of their boat; but their 
firing of guns for help, especially when they saw, as I imagined, my fire, 
filled me with man thoughts. First, I imagined that upon seeing my light, 
they might have put themselves into their boat, and have endeavored to make 
the shore; but that the sea going very high, they might have been cast 
away. Other times I imagined that they might have lost their boat before, 
as might be the case many ways; as, particularly, by the breaking of the 
sea upon their ship, which many times obliges men to stave, or take in 
pieces of their boat, and sometimes to throw it overboard with their own 
hands. Other times I imagined they had some other ship or ships in company, 
who, upon the signals of distress they had made, had taken them up and 
carried them off. Other whiles I fancied they were all gone off to sea in 
their boat, and being hurried away by the current that I had been-formerly 
in, were carried out into the great ocean, where there was nothing but 
misery and perishing and that, perhaps, they might by this time think of 
starving, and of being in a condition to eat one another.
All these were but conjectures at best, so, in the condition I was in, I 
could no more than look on upon the misery of the poor men, and pity them; 
which had still this good effect on my side, that it gave me more and more 
cause to give thanks to God, who had so happily and comfortably provided 
for me in my desolate condition; and that of two ships' companies who were 
now cast away upon this part of the world, not one life should be spared 
but mine. I learned here again to observe, that it is very rare that the 
providence of God casts us into any condition of life so low, or any misery 
so great, but we may see something or other to be thankful for, and may see 
other in worse circumstances than our own.
Such certainly was the case of these men, of whom I could not so much as 
see room to suppose any of them were saved. Nothing could make it rational 
so much as to wish or expect that they did not all perish there, except the 
possibility only of their being taken up by another ship in company; and 
this was but mere possibility indeed, for I saw not the least signal or 
appearance of any such thing.
I cannot explain, by any possible energy of words, what a strange longing 
or hankering of desires. I felt in my soul upon this sight, breaking out 
sometimes thus: "Oh that there had been but one or two, nay, or but one 
soul, saved out of this ship, to have escaped to me, that I might but have 
had one companion, one fellow-creature, to have spoken to me, and to have 
conversed with!" In all the time of my solitary life I never felt so 
earnest, so strong a desire after the society of my fellow-creatures, or so 
deep a regret at the want of it.
There are some secret moving springs in the affections which, when they are 
set agoing by some object in view, or be it some object, though not in 
view, yet rendered present to the mind by the power of imagination, that 
motion carries out the soul by its impetuosity to such violent, eager 
embracings of the object, that the absence of it is insupportable.
Such were these earnest wishings that but one man had been saved! "Oh that 
it had been but one!" I believe I repeated the words, "Oh that it had been 
one!" a thousand times; and the desires were so moved by it, that when I 
spoke the words my hands would clinch together, and my fingers press the 
palms of my hands, that if I had had any soft thing in my hand, it would 
have crushed it involuntarily; and my teeth in my head would strike 
together, and set against one another so strong that for some time I could 
not part them again.
Let the naturalists explain these things and the reason and manner of them. 
All I can say to them is to describe the fact, which was even surprising to 
me when I found it, though I knew not from what it should proceed. It was 
doubtless the effect of ardent wishes, and of strong ideas formed in my 
mind, realizing the comfort which the conversation of one of my fellow-
Christians would have been to me.
But it was not to be. Either their fate or mine, or both, forbid it; for, 
till the last year of my being on this island, I never knew whether any 
were saved out of that ship or no; and had only the affliction, some days 
after, to see the corpse of a drowned boy come on shore at the end of the 
island which was next the shipwreck. He had on no clothes but a seaman's 
waistcoat, a pair of open-kneed linen drawers, and a blue linen shirt; but 
nothing to direct me so much as to guess what nation he was of. He had 
nothing in his pocket but two pieces of eight and a tobacco-pipe. The last 
was to me of often times more value than the first.
It was now calm, and I had a great mind to venture out in my boat to this 
wreck, not doubting but I might find something on board that might be 
useful to me. But that did not altogether press me so much as the 
possibility that there might be yet some living creature on board, whose 
life I might not only save, but might, by saving that life, comfort my own 
to the last degree. And this thought clung so to my heart that I could not 
be quiet night or day, but I must venture out in my boat on board this 
wreck; and committing the rest to God's providence I thought, the 
impression was so strong upon my mind that it could not be resisted, that 
it must come from some invisible direction, and that I should be wanting to 
myself if I did not go.
Under the power of this impression, I hastened back to my castle, prepared 
everything for my voyage, took a quantity of bread, a great pot for fresh 
water, a compass to steer by, a bottle of rum (for I had still a great deal 
of that left), a basket full of raisins. And thus, loading myself with 
everything necessary, I went down to my boat, got the water out of her, and 
got her afloat, loaded all my cargo in her, and then went home again for 
more. My second cargo was a great bag full of rice, the umbrella to set up 
over my head for shade, another large pot full of fresh water, and about 
two dozen of my small loaves, or barley-cakes, more than before, with a 
bottle of goat's milk and a cheese; all which, with great labor and sweat, 
I brought to my boat. And praying to God to direct my voyage, I put out; 
and rowing, or paddling, the canoe along the shore, I came at last to the 
utmost point of the island on that side, viz., NE. And now I was to launch 
out into the ocean, and either to venture or not to venture. I looked on 
the rapid currents which ran constantly on both sides of the island at a 
distance, and which were very terrible to me, from the remembrance of the 
hazard I had been in before, and my heart began to fail me; for I foresaw 
that if I was driven into either of those currents, I should be carried a 
vast way out to sea, and perhaps out of my reach, or sight of the island 
again; and that then, as my boat was but small, if any little gale of wind 
should rise, I should be inevitable lost.
These thoughts so oppressed my mind that I began to give over my 
enterprise; and having hauled my boat into a little creek on the shore, I 
stepped out, and sat me down a little rising bit of ground, very pensive 
and anxious, between fear and desire, about my voyage; when, as I was 
musing, I could perceive that the tide was turned, and the flood come on; 
upon which my going was for so many hours impracticable. Upon this, 
presently it occurred to me that I should go up to the highest piece of 
ground I could find and observe, if I could, how the sets of the tide, or 
currents, lay when the flood came in, that I might judge whether, if I was 
driven one way out, I might not expect to be driven another way home, with 
the same rapidness of the currents. This thought was no sooner in my head 
but I cast my eye upon a little hill, which sufficiently overlooked the sea 
both ways, and from whence I had a clear view of the currents, or sets of 
the tide, and which way I was to guide myself in my return. Here I found, 
that as the current of the ebb set out close by the south point of the 
island, so the current of the flood set in close by the shore of the north 
side; and that I had nothing to do but to keep to the north of the island 
in my return, and I should do well enough.
Encouraged with this observation, I resolved the next morning to set out 
with the first of the tide, and reposing myself for the night in the canoe, 
under the great watch-coat I mentioned, I launched out. I made first a 
little out to sea, full north, till I began to feel the benefit of the 
current which set eastward, and which carried me at a great rate; and yet 
did not so hurry me as the southern side current had done before, and so as 
to take from me all government of the boat; but having a strong steerage 
with my paddle, I went at a great rate directly for the wreck, and less 
than two hours I came up to it.
It was a dismal sight to look at. The ship, which, by its building, was 
Spanish, stuck fast, jammed in between two rocks. All the stern and quarter 
of her was beaten to pieces with the sea; and as her forecastle, which 
stuck in the rocks, had run on with violence, her mainmast were brought by 
the board; that is to say broken short off; but her bowsprit was sound, and 
the head and bow appeared firmer. When I came close to her a dog appeared 
upon her, who, seeing me coming, yelped and cried; and as soon as I called 
him, jumped into the sea to come to me, and I took him into the boat, but 
found him almost dead for hunger and thirst. I gave him a cake of my bread, 
and he eat it like a ravenous wolf that had been starving a fortnight in 
the snow. I then gave the poor creature some fresh water, with which, if I 
would have let him, he would have burst himself.
After this I went on board; but the first sight I met with was two men 
drowned in the cookroom, or forecastle of the ship, with their arms fast 
about one another. I concluded, as is indeed probable, that when the ship 
struck, it being in a storm, the sea broke so high, and so continually over 
her, that the men were not able to bear it, and were strangled with the 
constant rushing in of the water, as much as if they had been under water. 
Besides the dog, there was nothing left in the ship that had life, nor any 
goods that I could see but what were spoiled by the water. There were some 
casks of liquor, whether wine or brand I knew not, which lay lower in the 
hold, and which, the water being ebbed out, I could see; but they were too 
big to meddle with. I saw several chests, which I believed belonged to some 
of the seamen; and I got two of them into the boat, without examining what 
was in them.
Had the stern of the ship been fixed, and the fore-part broken off, I am 
persuaded I might have made a good voyage; for by what I found in these two 
chests, I had room to suppose the ship had a great deal of wealth on board; 
and if I may guess by the course she steered, she must have been bound from 
the Buenos Ayres, or the Rio de la Plata, in the south part of America, 
beyond the Brazils, to the Havana, in the Gulf of Mexico, and so perhaps to 
Spain. She had, no doubt, a great treasure in her, but of no use, at that 
time, to anybody; and what became of the rest of her people, I then knew 
not.
I found, besides these chests, a little cask full of liquor, of about 
twenty gallons, which I got into my boat with much difficulty. There were 
several muskets in a cabin, and a great powderhorn, with about four pounds 
of powder in it. As for the muskets, I had no occasion for them, so I left 
them, but took the powder-horn. I took a fire-hovel and tongs, which I 
wanted extremely; as also two little brass kettles, a copper pot to make 
chocolate, and a gridiron. And with this cargo, and the dog, I came away, 
the tide beginning to make home again; and the same evening, about an hour 
within night, I reached the island again, weary and fatigued to the last 
degree.
I reposed that night in the boat; and in the morning I resolved to harbor 
what I had gotten in my new cave, not to carry it home to my castle. After 
refreshing myself, I got all my cargo on shore, and began to examine the 
particulars. The cask of liquor I found to be a kind of rum, but not such 
as we had at the Brazils, and, in a word, not at all good. But when I came 
to open the chests, I found several things of great use to me. For example, 
I found in one a fine case of bottles, of an extraordinary kind, and filled 
with cordial waters, fine, and very good; the bottles held about three 
pints each, and were tipped with silver. I found two pots of very good 
succades, or sweetmeats, so fastened also on top, that the salt water had 
not hurt them; and two more of the same, which the water had spoiled. I 
found some very good shirts, which were very welcome to me; and about a 
dozen and half of linen white handkerchiefs and colored neckcloths. The 
former were also very welcome, being exceeding refreshing to wipe my face 
in a hot day. Besides this, when I came to the till in the chest, I found 
there three great bags of pieces of eight, which held out about eleven 
hundred pieces in all; and in one of them, wrapped up in a paper, six 
doubloons of gold, and some small bars or wedges of gold. I suppose they 
might all weigh near a pound.
The other chest I found had some clothes in it, but of little value; but by 
the circumstances, it must have belonged to the gunner's mate; though there 
was no powder in it, but about two pounds of fine glazed powder, in three 
small flasks, kept, I suppose, for charging their fowling-pieces on 
occasion. Upon the whole, I got very little by this voyage that was of any 
use to me; for as to the money, I had no manner of occasion for it; It was 
to me as the dirt under my feet; and I would have given it all for three or 
four pair of English shoes and stocking, which were things I greatly 
wanted, but had not had on my feet now for many years. I had indeed gotten 
two pair of shoes now, which I took off of the feet of the two drowned men 
whom I saw in the wreck, and I found two pair more in one of the chests, 
which were very welcome to me; but they were not like our English shoes, 
either for ease or service, being rather what we call pumps than shoes. I 
found in the seaman's chest about fifty pieces of eight in royals, but no 
gold. I suppose this belonged to a poorer man than the other, which seemed 
to belong to some officer.
Well, however, I lugged this money home to my cave, and laid it up, as I 
had done that before which I brought from our own ship; but it was a great 
pity, as I said, that the other part of this ship had not come to my share, 
for I am satisfied I might have loaded my canoe several times over with 
money, which, if I had ever escaped to England, would have lain here safe 
enough till I might have come again and fetched it.
Having now brough all my things on shore, and secured them, I went back to 
my boat, and rowed or paddled her along the shore to her old harbor, where 
I laid her up, and made the best of my way to my old habitation, where I 
found everything safe and quiet. So I began to repose myself, live after my 
old fashion, and take care of my family affairs; and, for a while, I lived 
easy enough, only that I was more vigilant than I used to be, looked out 
oftener, and did not go abroad so much; and if at any time I did stir with 
any freedom, it was always to the east part of the island, where I was 
pretty well satisfied the savages never came, and where I could go without 
so many precautions, and such a load of arms and ammunition as I always 
carried with me if I went the other way.
I lived in this condition near two years more; but my unlucky head, that 
was always to let me know if it was born to make my body miserable, was all 
of this two years filled with projects and designs, how, if it were 
possible, I might get away from this island; for sometimes I was for making 
another voyage to the wreck, though my reason told me that there was 
nothing left there worth the hazard of my voyage; sometimes for a ramble 
one way, sometimes another; and I believe verily, if I had had the boat 
that I went from Sallee in, I should have ventured to sea, bound anywhere, 
I knew not whither.
I have been, in all my circumstances, a memento to those who are touched 
with the general plague of mankind, whence, for aught I know, one-half of 
their miseries flow; I mean, that of not being satisfied with the station 
wherein God and Nature had placed them; for not to look back upon my 
primitive condition, and the excellent advice of my father, the opposition 
to which was, as I may call it, my original sin, my subsequent mistakes of 
the same kind had been the means of my coming into this miserable 
condition; for had that Providence, which so happily had seated me at the 
Brazils as a planter, blessed me with confined desires, and I could have 
been contented to have gone on gradually, I might have been, by this time, 
I mean in the time of my being in this island, one of the most considerable 
planters in the brazils; nay, I am persuaded that by the improvements I had 
made in that little time I lived there, and the increase I should probably 
have made if I had stayed, I might have been worth a hundred thousand 
moidores. And what business had I to leave a settle fortune, a well-stocked 
plantation, improving and increasing, to turn supercargo to Guinea to fetch 
negroes, when patience and time would so have increased our stock at home, 
that we could have bought them at our own door from those whose business it 
was to fetch them; and though it had cost us something more, yet the 
difference of that price was by no means worth saving at so great a hazard.
But as this is ordinarily the fate of yourn heads, so reflection upon the 
folly of it is as ordinarily the exercise of more years, or the dear-bought 
experience of time; and so it was with me now. And yet, so deep had the 
mistake taken root in my temper, that I could not satisfy myself in my 
station, but was continually poring upon the means and possibility of my 
escape from this place. And that I may, with the greater pleasure to the 
reader, bring on the remaining part of my story, it may not be improper to 
give some account of my first conceptions on the subject of this foolish 
scheme for my escape, and how and upon what foundation I acted.
I am now to be supposed retired into my castle, after my late voyage to the 
wreck, my frigate laid up and secured under water, as usual, and my 
condition restored to what it was before. I had more wealth, indeed, that I 
had before, but was not at all the richer; for I had no more use for it 
than the Indians of Peru had before the Spaniards came there.
It was one of the nights in the rainy season in March, the four and 
twentieth year of my first setting foot in this island of solitariness. I 
was lying in my bed, or hammock, awake, very well in health, had no pain, 
no distemper, no uneasiness of body, no, nor any uneasiness of mind, more 
than ordinary, but could by no means close my eyes, that is, so as to 
sleep; no, not a wink all night long, otherwise than as follows.
It is as impossible, as needless, to set down the innumerable crowd of 
thoughts that whirled through that great throughfare of the brain, the 
memory, in this night's time. I ran over the whole history of my life in 
miniature, or by abridgment, as I may call it, to my coming to this island, 
and also of the part of my life since I came to this island. In my 
reflections upon the state of my case since I came on shore on this island, 
I was comparing the happy posture of my affairs in the first years of my 
habitation here compared to the life of anxiety, fear, and care which I had 
lived ever since I had seen the print of a foot in the sand; nor that I did 
not believe the savages had frequented the island even all the while, and 
might have been several hundreds of them at times on shore there; but I had 
never known it, and was incapable of any apprehensions about it. My 
satisfaction was perfect, though my danger was the same; and I was as happy 
in not knowing my danger, as if I had never really been exposed to it. This 
furnished my thoughts with many very profitable reflections, and 
particularly this one: how infinitely good that Providence is which has 
provided, in its government of mankind, such narrow bounds to his sight and 
knowledge of things; and though he walks in the midst of so many thousand 
dangers, the sight of which, if discovered to him, would distract his mind 
and sink his spirits, he is kept serene and calm, by having the events of 
things hid from his eyes, and knowing nothing of the dangers which surround 
him.
After these thoughts had for some time entertained me, I came to reflect 
seriously upon the real danger I had been in for so many years in this very 
island, and how I had walked about in the greatest security, and with all 
possible tranquillity, even when perhaps nothing but a brow of a hill, a 
great tree, or the casual approach of night had been between me and the 
worst kind of destruction, viz., that of failing into the hands of 
cannibals and savages, who would have seized on me with the same view as I 
did of a goat or a turtle, and have thought it no more a crime to kill and 
devour me than I did of a pigeon or a curlew. I would unjustly slander 
myself if I should say I was not sincerely thankful to my great Preserver, 
to whose singular protection I acknowledged, with great humility, that all 
these unknown deliverances were due, and without which I must inevitably 
have fallen into their merciless hands.
When these thoughts were over, my head was for some time take up in 
considering the nature of these wretched creatures, I mean the savages, and 
how it came to pass in the world that the wise Governor of all things 
should give up any of His creatures to such inhumanity; nay, to something 
so much below even brutality itself, as to devour its own kind. But as this 
ended in some (at that time fruitless) speculations, it occurred to me to 
inquire what part of the world these wretches lived in? How far off the 
coast was from whence they came? What they ventured over so far from home 
for? What kind of boats they had? And why I might not order myself and my 
business so, that I might be able to go over thither as they were to come 
to me.
I never so much as troubled myself to consider what I should do with myself 
when I came thither; what would become of me, if I fell into the hands of 
the savages; or how I should escape from them, if they attempted me; no, 
nor so much as how it was possible for me to reach the coast, and not be 
attempted by some or other of them, without any possibility of delivering 
myself; and if I should not fall into their hands, what I should do for 
provision, or whither I should bend my course. None of these thoughts, I 
say, so much as came in my way; but my mind was wholly bent upon the notion 
of my passing over in my boat to the mainland. I looked back upon my 
present condition as the most miserable that could possibly be; that I was 
not able to throw myself into anything, but death, that could be called 
worse; that if I reached the shore of the main, I might perhaps meet with 
relief, or I might coast along, as I did on the shore of Africa, till I 
came to some inhabited country, and where I might find some Christian ship 
that might take me in; and if the worse came to the worst, I could but die, 
which would put an end to all these miseries at once. Pray note, all this 
was the fruit of a disturbed mind, an impatient temper, made, as it were, 
desperate by the long continuance of my troubles, and the disappointments I 
had met in the work I had been on board of, and where I had been so near 
the obtaining what I so earnestly longed for, viz., somebody to speak to, 
and to learn some knowledge from the place where I was, and of the probable 
means of my deliverance. I say, I was agitated wholly by these thoughts. 
All my calm of mind, in my resignation to Providence, and waiting the issue 
of the dispositions of Heaven, seemed to be suspended; and I had, as it 
were, no power to turn my thoughts to anything but to the project of a 
voyage to the main, which came upon me with such force, and such an 
impetuosity of desire, that it was not to be resisted.
When this had agitated my thoughts for two hours, or more, with such 
violence that it set my very blood into a ferment, and my pulse beat as 
high as if I had been in a fever, merely with the extraordinary of my mind 
about it, Nature, as if I had been fatigued and exhausted with the very 
thought of it, threw me into a sound sleep. One would have thought I should 
have dreamed of it, but I did not, nor of anything relating to it; but I 
dreamed that as I was going out in the morning, as usual, from my castle, I 
saw upon the shore two canoes and eleven savages coming to land, and that 
they brought with them another savage, whom they were going to kill in 
order to eat him; when, on a sudden, the savage that they were going to 
kill jumped away, and ran for his life. And I thought, in my sleep, that he 
came running into my little thick grove before my fortification to hide 
himself; and that I, seeing him alone, and not perceiving that the other 
sought him that way, showed myself to him, and smiling upon him, encouraged 
him; that he kneeled down to me, seeming to pray me to assist him; upon 
which I showed my ladder, made him go up, and carried him into my cave, and 
he became my servant; and that as soon as I had gotten this man, I said to 
myself, "Now I may certainly venture to the mainland; for this fellow will 
serve me as a pilot, and will tell me what to do, and whither to go for 
provisions, and whither not to go for fear of being devoured; what places 
to venture into, and what to escape." I waked with this thought, and was 
under such inexpressible impressions of joy at the prospect of my escape in 
my dream, that the disappointments which I felt upon coming to myself and 
finding it was no more than a dream were equally extravagant the other way, 
and threw me into a very great dejection of spirit.
Upon this, however, I made this conclusion: that my only way to go about an 
attempt for an escape was, if possible, to get a savage into my possession; 
and, if possible, it should be one of their prisoners whom they had 
condemned to be eaten, and should bring thither to kill. But these thoughts 
were attended with this difficulty, that it was impossible to effect this 
without attacking a whole caravan of them, and killing them all; and this 
was not only a very desperate attempt, and might miscarry; but, on the 
other hand, I had greatly scrupled the lawfulness of it to me; and my heart 
trembled at the thoughts of shedding so much blood, though it was for my 
deliverance. I need not repeat the arguments which occurred to me against 
this, they being the same mentioned before. But though I had other reasons 
to offer now, viz., that those men were enemies to my life, and would 
devour me if they could; that it was self-preservation, in the highest 
degree, to deliver myself from this death of a life, and was acting in my 
own defence as much as if they were actually assaulting me, and the like; I 
say, though these things argued for it, yet the thoughts of shedding human 
blood for my deliverance were very terrible to me, and such as I could by 
no means reconcile myself to a great while.
However, at last, after many secret disputes with myself, and after great 
perplexities about it, for all these arguments, one way and another, 
struggled in my head a long time, the eager prevailing desire of 
deliverance at length mastered all the rest, and I resolved, if possible, 
to get one of those savages into my hands, cost what it would. My next 
thing then was to contrive how to do it, and this indeed was very difficult 
to resolve on. But as I could pitch upon no probable means for it, so I 
resolved to put myself upon the watch, to see them when they came on shore, 
and leave the rest to the event, taking such measures as the opportunity 
should present, let be what would be.
With these resolutions in my thoughts, I set myself upon the scout as often 
as possible, and indeed so often, till I was heartily tired of it; for it 
was above a year and half that I waited; and for great part of that time 
went out to the west end, and to the south-west corner of the island, 
almost every day, to see for canoes, but none appeared. This was very 
discouraging, and began to trouble me much; though I cannot say that it did 
in this case, as it had done some time before that, viz., wear off the edge 
of my desire to the thing. But the longer it seemed to be delayed, the more 
eager I was for it. In a word, I was not at first so careful to shun the 
sight of these savages, and avoid being seen by them, as I was now eager to 
be upon them.
Besides, I fancied myself able to manage one, nay, two or three savages, if 
I had them, so as to make them entirely slaves to me, to do whatever I 
should direct them, and to prevent their being able at any time to do me 
any hurt. It was a great while that I pleased myself with this affair; but 
nothing still presented. All my fancies and schemes came to nothing, for no 
savages came near me for a great while.
About a year and half after I had entertained these notions, and by long 
musing had, as it were, resolved them all into nothing, for want of an 
occasion to put them in execution, I was surprised, one morning early, with 
seeing no less than five canoes all on shore together on my side the 
island, and the people who belonged to them all landed, and out of my 
sight. The number of them broke all my measures; for seeing so many, and 
knowing that they always came four, or six, or sometimes more in a boat, I 
could not tell what to think of it, or how to take my measures to attack 
twenty or thirty men single-handed; so I lay still in my castle, perplexed 
and discomforted. However, I put myself into all the same postures for an 
attack that I had formerly provided, and was just ready for action if 
anything had presented. Having waited a good while, listening to hear if 
they made any noise, at length, being very impatient, I set my guns at the 
foot of my ladder, and clambered up to the top of the hill, by my two 
stages, as usual; standing so, however, that my head did not appear above 
the hill, so that they could not perceive me by any means. Here I observed, 
by the help of my perspective-glass, that they were no less than thirty in 
number, that they had a fire kindled, that they had had meat dressed. How 
they had cooked it, that I knew not, or what it was; but they were all 
dancing, in I know not how many barbarous gestures and figures, their own 
way, round the fire.
While I was thus looking on them, I perceived by my perspective two 
miserable wretches dragged from the boats, where, it seems, they were laid 
by, and were now brought out for the slaughter. I perceived one of them 
immediately fell, being knocked down, I suppose, with a club or wooden 
sword, for that was their way, and two or three others were at work 
immediately, cutting him open for their cookery, while the other victim was 
left standing by himself, till they should be ready for him. In that very 
moment this poor wretch seeing himself a little at liberty, Nature inspired 
him with hopes of life, and he started away from them, and ran with 
incredible swiftness along the sands directly towards me, I mean towards 
that part of the coast where my habitation was.
I was dreadfully frighted (that I must acknowledge) when I perceived him to 
run my way, and especially when, as I thought, I saw him pursued by the 
whole body; and now I expected that part of my dream was coming to pass, 
and that he would certainly take shelter in my grove; but I could not 
depend, by any means, upon my dream for the rest of it, viz., that the 
other savages would not pursue him thither, and find him there. However, I 
kept my station, and my spirits began to recover when I found that there 
was not above three men that followed him; and still more was I encouraged 
when I found that he outstripped them exceedingly in running, and gained 
ground of them; so that if he could but hold it for half an hour, I saw 
easily he would fairly get away from them all.
There was between them and my castle the creek, which I mentioned often at 
the first part of my story, when I landed my cargoes out of the ship; and 
this I saw plainly he must necessarily swim over, or the poor wretch would 
be taken there. But when the savage escaping came thither he made nothing 
of it, though the tide was then up; but plunging in, swam through in about 
thirty strokes or thereabouts, landed, and ran on with exceeding strength 
and swiftness. When the three persons came to the creek, I found that two 
of them could swim, but the third could not, and that, standing on the 
other side, he looked at the other, but went no further, and soon after 
went softly back, which, as it happened, was very well for him in the main.
I observed, that the two who swam were yet more than twice as long swimming 
over the creek as the fellow was that fled from them. It came now very 
warmly upon my thoughts, and indeed irresistibly, that now was my time to 
get me a servant, and perhaps a companion or assistant, and that I was 
called plainly by Providence to save this poor creature's life. I 
immediately run down the ladders with all possible expedition, fetches my 
two guns, for they were both but at the foot of the ladders, as I observed 
above, and getting up again, with the same haste, to the top of the hill, I 
crossed toward the sea, and having a very short cut, and all down hill, 
clapped myself in the way between the pursuers and the pursued, hallooing 
aloud to him that fled, who, looking back, was at first perhaps as much 
frighted at me as at them; but I beckoned with my hand to him to come back, 
and, in the meantime, I slowly advanced towards the two that followed; then 
rushing at once upon the foremost, I knocked him down with the stock of my 
piece. I was loth to fire, because I would not have the rest hear; though, 
at that distance, it would not have been easily heard, and being out of 
sight of the smoke too, they would not have easily known what to make of 
it. Having knocked this fellow down, the other who pursued with him 
stopped, as if he had been frighted, and I advanced apace towards him; but 
as I came nearer, I perceived presently he had a bow and arrow, and was 
fitting it to shoot at me; so I was then necessitated to shoot at him 
first, which I did, and killed him at the first shot.
The poor savage who fled, but had stopped, though he saw both his enemies 
fallen and killed, as he thought, yet was so frighted with the fire and 
noise of my piece, that he stood stock-still, and neither came forward or 
went backward, though he seemed rather inclined to fly still, than to come 
on. I hallooed again to him, and made signs to come forward, which he 
easily understood, and came a little way, then stopped again, and then a 
little further, and stopped again; and I could then perceive that he stood 
trembling, as if he had been taken prisoner, and had just been to be 
killed, as his two enemies were. I beckoned him again to come to me, and 
gave him all the signs of encouragement that I could think of, and he came 
nearer and nearer, kneeling down every ten or twelve steps, in token of 
acknowledgment for my saving his life. I smiled at him, and looked 
pleasantly, and beckoned to him to come still nearer. At length he came 
dose to me, and then he kneeled down again, kissed the ground, and laid his 
head upon the ground, and taking me by the foot, set my foot upon his head. 
This, it seems, was in token of swearing to be my slave for ever. I took 
him up, and made much of him, and encouraged him all I could. But there was 
more work to do yet; for I perceived the savage whom I knocked down was not 
killed, but stunned with the blow, and began to come to himself; so I 
pointed to him, and showing him the savage, that he was not dead, upon this 
he spoke some words to me; and though I could not understand them, yet I 
thought they were pleasant to hear; for they were the first sound of a 
man's voice that I had heard, my own excepted, for above twenty-five years. 
But there was no time for such reflections now. The savage who was knocked 
down recovered himself so far as to sit up upon the ground, and I perceived 
that my savage began to be afraid; but when I saw that, I presented my 
other piece at the man, as if I would shoot him. Upon this my savage, for 
so I call him now, made a motion to me to lend him my sword, which hung 
naked in a belt by my side; so I did. He no sooner had it but he runs to 
his enemy, and, at one blow, cut off his head as cleverly, no executioner 
in Germany could have done it sooner or better; which I thought very 
strange for one who, I had reason to believe, never saw a sword in his life 
before, except their own wooden swords. However, it seems, as I learned 
afterwards, they make their wooden swords so sharp, so heavy, and the wood 
is so hard, that they will cut off heads even with them, ay, and arms, and 
that at one blow too. When he had done this, he comes laughing to me in 
sign of triumph, and brought me the sword again, and with abundance of 
gestures, which I did not understand, laid it down, with the head of the 
savage that he had killed, just before me.
But that which astonished him most, was to know how I had killed the other 
Indian so far off; so pointing to him, he made signs to me to let him go to 
him; so I bade him go, as well as I could. When he came to him, he stood 
like one amazed, looking at him, turned him first on one side, then on 
t'other, looked at the wound the bullet had made, which, it seems, was just 
in his breast, where it had made a hole, and no great quantity of blood had 
followed; but he had bled inwardly, for he was quite dead. He took up his 
bow and arrows, and came back; so I turned to go away, and beckoned to him 
to follow me, making signs to him that more might come after them.
Upon this he signed to me that he should bury them with sand, that they 
might not be seen by the rest if they followed; and so I made signs again 
to him to do so. He fell to work, and in an instant he had scraped a hole 
in the sand with his hands big enough to bury the first in, and then 
dragged him into it, and covered him, and did so also by the other. I 
believe he had buried them both in a quarter of an hour. Then calling him 
away, I carried him, not to my castle, but quite away to my cave, on the 
farther part of the island; so I did not let my dream come to pass in that 
part, viz., that he came into my grove for shelter.
Here I gave him bread and a bunch of raisins to eat, and a draught of 
water, which I found he was indeed in great distress for, by his running, 
and having refreshed him, I made signs for him to go lie down and sleep, 
pointing to a place where I had laid a great parcel of rice-straw, and a 
blanket upon it, which I used to sleep upon myself sometimes; so the poor 
creature laid down, and went to sleep.
He was a comely, handsome fellow, perfectly well made, with straight strong 
limbs, not too large, tall, and well-shaped, and, as I reckon, about twenty-
six years of age. He had a very good countenance, not a fierce and surly 
aspect, but seemed to have something very manly in his face; and yet he had 
all the sweetness and softness of an European in his countenance too, 
especially when he smiled. His hair was long and black, not curled like 
wool; his forehead very high and large; and a great vivacity and sparkling 
sharpness in his eyes. The colour of his skin was not quite black, but very 
tawny; and yet not of an ugly, yellow, nauseous tawny, as the Brazilians 
and Virginians, and other natives of America are, but of a bright kind of a 
dun olive colour, that had in it something very agreeable, though not very 
easy to describe. His face was round and plump; his nose small, not flat 
like the negroes; a very good mouth, thin lips, and his fine teeth well 
set, and white as ivory.
After he had slumbered, rather than slept, about half an hour, he waked 
again, and comes out of the cave to me, for I had been milking my goats, 
which I had in the enclosure just by. When he espied me, he came running to 
me, laying himself down again upon the ground, with all the possible signs 
of an humble, thankful disposition, making a many antic gestures to show 
it. At last he lays his head flat upon the ground, dose to my foot, and 
sets my other foot upon his head, as he had done before, and after this 
made all the signs to me of subjection, servitude, and submission 
imaginable, to let me know how he would serve me as long as he lived. I 
understood him in many things, and let him know I was very well pleased 
with him. In a little time I began to speak to him, and teach him to speak 
to me; and, first, I made him know his name should be Friday, which was the 
day I saved his life. I called him so for the memory of the time. I 
likewise taught him to say master, and then let him know that was to be my 
name. I likewise taught him to say Yes and No, and to know the meaning of 
them. I gave him some milk in an earthen pot, and let him see me drink it 
before him, and sop my bread in it; and I gave him a cake of bread to do 
the like, which he quickly complied with, and made signs that it was very 
good for him.
I kept there with him all that night; but as soon as it was day, I beckoned 
to him to come with me, and let him know I would give him some clothes; at 
which he seemed very glad, for he was stark naked. As we went by the place 
where he had buried the two men, he pointed exactly to the place, and 
showed me the marks that he had made to find them again, making signs to me 
that we should dig them up again, and eat them. At this I appeared very 
angry, expressed my abhorrence of it, made as if I would vomit at the 
thoughts of it, and beckoned with my hand to him to come away; which he did 
immediately, with great submission. I then led him up to the top of the 
hill, to see if his enemies were gone; and pulling out my glass, I looked, 
and saw plainly the place where they had been, but no appearance of them or 
of their canoes; so that it was plain that they were gone, and had left 
their two comrades behind them, without any search after them.
But I was not content with this discovery; but having now more courage, and 
consequently more curiosity, I takes my man Friday with me, giving him the 
sword in his hand, with the bow and arrows at his back, which I found he 
could use very dexterously, making him carry one gun for me, and I two for 
myself, and away we marched to the place where these creatures had been; 
for I had a mind now to get some fuller intelligence of them. When I came 
to the place, my very blood ran chill in my veins, and my heart sunk within 
me, at the horror of the spectacle. Indeed, it was a dreadful sight, at 
least it was so to me, though Friday made nothing of it. The place was 
covered with human bones, the ground dyed with their blood, great pieces of 
flesh left here and there, half-eaten, mangled and scorched; and, in short, 
all the tokens of the triumphant feast they had been making there, after a 
victory over their enemies. I saw three skulls, five hands, and the bones 
of three or four legs and feet, and abundance of other parts of the bodies; 
and Friday, by his signs, made me understand that they brought over four 
prisoners to feast upon; that three of them were eaten up, and that he, 
pointing to himself, was the fourth; that there had been a great battle 
between them and their next king, whose subjects it seems he had been one 
of, and that they had taken a great number of prisoners; all which were 
carried to several places by those that had taken them in the fight, in 
order to feast upon them, as was done here by these wretches upon those 
they brought hither.
I cause Friday to gather all the skulls, bones, flesh, and whatever 
remained, and lay them together on a heap, and make a great fire upon it, 
and burn them all to ashes. I found Friday had still a hankering stomach 
after some of the flesh, and was still a cannibal in his nature; but I 
discovered so much abhorrence at the very thoughts of it, and at the least 
appearance of it, that he durst not discover it; for I had, by some means, 
let him know that I would kill him if he offered it.
When we had done this we came back to our castle, and there I fell to work 
for my man Friday; and, first of all, I gave him-a pair of linen drawers, 
which I had out of the poor gunner's chest I mentioned, and which I found 
in the wreck; and which, with a little alteration, fitted him very well. 
Then I made him a jerkin of goat's-skin, as well as my skill would allow, 
and I was now grown a tolerable good tailor; and I gave him a cap, which I 
had made of a hare-skin, very convenient and fashionable enough; and thus 
he was clothed for the present tolerably well, and was mighty well pleased 
to see himself almost as well clothed as his master. It is true he went 
awkwardly in these things at first; wearing the drawers was very awkward to 
him, and the sleeves of the waistcoat galled his shoulders, and the inside 
of his arms; but a little easing them where he complained they hurt him, 
using himself to them, at length he took to them very well.
The next day after I came home to my hutch with him, I began to consider 
where I should lodge him. And that I might do well for him, and yet be 
perfectly easy myself, I made a little tent for him in the vacant place 
between my two fortifications, in the inside of the last and in the outside 
of the first; and as there was a door or entrance there into my cave, I 
made a formal framed doorcase, and a door to it of boards, and set it up in 
the passage, a little within the entrance; and causing the door to open on 
the inside, I barred it up in the night, taking in my ladders, too; so that 
Friday could no way come at me in the inside of my innermost wall without 
making so much noise in getting over that it must needs waken me; for my 
first wall had now a complete roof over it of long poles, covering all my 
tent, and leaning up to the side of the hill, which was again laid across 
with smaller sticks instead of laths, and then thatched over a great 
thickness with the rice-straw, which was strong, like reeds; and at the 
hole or place which was left to go in or out by the ladder, I had placed a 
kind of trap-door, which, if it had been attempted on the outside, would 
not have open at all, but would have fallen down, and made a great noise; 
and as to weapons, I took them all in to my side every night.
But I needed none of all this precaution; for never man had a more 
faithful, loving, sincere servant than Friday was to me; without passions, 
sullenness, or designs, perfectly obliged and engaged; his very affections 
were tied to me like those of a child to a father; and I dare say he would 
have sacrificed his life for the saving mine, upon any occasion whatsoever. 
The many testimonies he gave me of this put it out of doubt, and soon 
convinced me that I needed to use no precautions as to my safety on his 
account.
This frequently gave me occasion to observe, and that with wonder, that 
however it had pleased God, in His providence, and in the government of the 
works of His hands, to take from so great a part of the world of His 
creatures the best uses to which their faculties and the powers of their 
soul are adapted, yet that He has bestowed upon them the same powers, the 
same reason, the same affections, the same sentiments of kindness and 
obligation, the same passions and resentments of wrongs, the same sense of 
gratitude, sincerity, fidelity, and all the capacities of doing good, and 
receiving good, that He has give to us; and that when He pleases to offer 
to them occasions of exerting these, they are as ready, nay, more ready, to 
apply them to the right uses for which they were bestowed that we are. And 
this made me very melancholy sometimes, in reflecting, as the several 
occasions presented, how mean a use we make of all these, even though we 
have these powers enlightened by the great lamp of instruction, the Spirit 
of God, and by the knowledge of His Word added to our understanding; and 
why it has pleased God to hide the like saving knowledge from so many 
millions of souls, who, if I might judge by this poor savage, would make a 
much better use of it than we did.
From hence, I sometimes was led too far to invade the sovereignity of 
Providence, and, as it were, arraign the justice of so arbitrary a 
disposition of things that should hide that light from some, and reveal it 
to others, and yet expect a like duty from both. But I shut it up, and 
checked my thoughts with this conclusion: first, that we did not know by 
what light and law these should be condemned; but that God was necessarily, 
and, by the nature of His being, infinitely holy and just, so it could not 
be but that if these creatures were all sentenced to absence from Himself, 
it was on account of sinning against that light, which, as the Scripture 
says, was a law to themselves, and by such rules as their consciences would 
acknowledge to be just, though the foundation was not discovered to us; 
and, second, that still, as we are all the clay in the hand of the potter, 
no vessel could say to Him, "Why hast Thou formed me thus?"
But to return to my new companion. I was greatly delighted with him, and 
made it my business to teach him everything that was proper to make him 
useful, handy, and helpful; but especially to make him speak, and 
understand me when I spake. And he was the aptest scholar that ever was; 
and particularly was so merry, so constantly diligent, and so pleased when 
he could but understand me, or make me understand him, that it was very 
pleasant to me to talk to him. And now my life began to be so easy that I 
began to say to myself, that could I but have been safe from more savages, 
I cared not if I was never to remove from the place while I lived.
After I had been two or three days returned to my castle, I thought that, 
in order to bring Friday off from his horrid way of feeding, and from the 
relish of a cannibal's stomach, I ought to let him taste other flesh; so I 
took him out with me one morning to the woods. I went, indeed, intending to 
kill a kid out of my own flock, and bring him home and dress it; but as I 
was going, I saw a she-goat lying down in the shade, and two young kids 
sitting by her. I catched hold of Friday. "Hold," says I, "stand still," 
and made signs to him not to stir. Immediately I presented my piece, shot 
and killed one of the kids. The poor creature, who had, at a distance 
indeed, seen me kill the savage, his enemy, but did not know, or could 
imagine, how it was done, was sensibly surprised, trembled and shook, and 
looked so amazed, that I thought he would have sunk down. He did not see 
the kid I had shot at, or perceive I had killed it, but ripped up his 
waistcoat to feel if he was not wounded; and, as I found presently, thought 
I was resolved to kill him; for he came and kneeled down to me, and 
embracing my knees, said a great many things I did not understand; but I 
could easily see that the meaning was to pray me not to kill him.
I soon found a way to convince him that I would do him no harm; and taking 
him up by the hand, laughed at him, and pointing to the kid which I had 
killed, beckoned to him to run and fetch it, which he did; and while he was 
wondering, and looking to see how the creature was killed, I loaded my gun 
again; and by and by I saw a great fowl, like a hawk, sit upon a tree, 
within shot; so, to let Friday understand a little what I would do, I 
called him to me again, pointing at the fowl, which was indeed a parrot, 
though I thought it had been a hawk; I say, pointing to the parrot, and to 
my gun, and to the ground under the parrot, to let him see I would make it 
fall, I made him understand that I would shoot and kill that bird. 
Accordingly I fired, and bade him look, and immediately he saw the parrot 
fall. He stood like one frighted again, notwithstanding all I had said to 
him; and I found he was the more amazed, because he did not see me put 
anything into the gun, but thought that there must be some wonderful fund 
of death and destruction in that thing, able to kill man, beast, bird, or 
anything near or far off and the astonishment this created in him was such 
as could not wear off for a long time; and I believe, if I would have let 
him, he would have worshipped me and my gun. As for the gun itself, he 
would not so much as touch it for several days after; but would speak to 
it, and talk to it, as if it had answered him, when he was by himself; 
which, as I afterwards learned of him, was to desire it not to kill him.
Well, after his astonishment was a little over at this, I pointed to him to 
run and fetch the bird I had shot, which he did, but stayed some time; for 
the parrot, not being quite dead, was fluttered a good way off from where 
she fell. However, he found her, took her up, and brought her to me; and as 
I had perceived his ignorance about the gun before, I took this advantage 
to charge the gun again, and not let him see me do it, that I might be 
ready for any other mark that might present. But nothing more offered at 
that time; so I brought home the kid, and the same evening I took the skin 
off, and cut it out as well as I could; and having a pot for that purpose, 
I boiled or stewed some of the flesh, and made some very good broth; and 
after I had begun to eat some, I gave some to my man, who seemed very glad 
of it, and liked it very well; but that which was strangest to him, was to 
see me eat salt with it. He made a sign to me that the salt was not good to 
eat, and putting a little into his own mouth, he seemed to nauseate it, and 
would spit and sputter at it, washing his mouth with fresh water after it. 
On the other hand, I took some meat in my mouth without salt, and I 
pretended to spit and sputter for want of salt, as fast as he had done at 
the salt. But it would not do; he would never care for salt with his meat 
or in his broth; at least, not a great while, and then but very little.
Having thus fed him with boiled meat and broth, I was resolved to feast him 
the next day with roasting a piece of the kid. This I did by hanging it 
before the fire in a string, as I had seen many people do in England, 
setting two poles up, one on each side of the fire, and one across on the 
top, and tying the string to the cross stick, letting the meat turn 
continually. This Friday admired very much. But when he came to taste the 
flesh, he took so many ways to tell me how well he liked it, that I could 
not but understand him; and at last he told me he would never eat man's 
flesh any more, which I was very glad to hear.
The next day I set him to work to beating some corn out, and sifting it in 
the manner I used to do, as I observed before; and he soon understood how 
to do it as well as I, especially after he had seen what the meaning of it 
was, and that it was to make bread of; for after that I let him see me make 
my bread, and bake it too; and in a little time Friday was able to do all 
the work for me, as well as I could do it myself.
I began now to consider that, having two mouths to feed instead of one, I 
must provide more ground for my harvest, and plant a larger quantity of 
corn than I used to do; so I marked out a larger piece of land, and began 
to fence in the same manner before, in which Friday not only worked very 
willingly and very hard, but did it very cheerfully; and I told him what it 
was for; that it was for corn to make more bread, because he was now with 
me, and that I might have enough for him and myself too. He appeared very 
sensible of that part, and let me know that he thought I had much more 
labor upon me on his account than I had for myself; and that he would work 
the harder for me, if I would tell him what to do.
This was the pleasantest year of all the life I led in this place. Friday 
began to talk pretty well, and understand the names of almost everything I 
had occasion to call for, and of every place I had to send him to, and talk 
a great deal to me; so that, in short, I began now to have some use for my 
tongue again, which, indeed, I had very little occasion for before, that is 
to say, about speech. Besides the pleasure of talking to him, I had a 
singular satisfaction in the fellow himself. His simple, unfeigned honesty 
appeared to me more and more every day, and I began really to love the 
creature; and, on his side, I believe he loved me more than it was possible 
for him ever to love anything before.
I had a mind once to try if he had any hankering inclination to his own 
country again; and having learned him English so well that he could answer 
me almost any questions, I asked him whether the nation that he belonged to 
never conquered in battle? At which he smiled, and said, "Yes, yes, we 
always fight the better;" that is, he meant, always get the better in 
fight; and so we began the following discourse: "You always fight the 
better," said I. "How came you to be taken prisoner then, Friday?"
Friday: My nation beat much for all that.
Master: How beat? If your nation beat them, how came you to be taken?
Friday: They more many than my nation in the place where me was; they take 
one, two, three, and me. My nation overbeat them in the yonder place, where 
me no was; there my nation take one, two, great thousand.
Master: But why did not your side recover you from the hands of your 
enemies, then?
Friday: They run one, two, three, and me, and make go in the canoe; my 
nation have no canoe that time.
Master: Well, Friday, and what does your nation do with the men they take? 
Do they carry them away and eat them, as these did?
Friday: Yes, my nation eat mans too; eat all up.
Master: Where do they carry them?
Friday: Go to other place, where they think.
Master: Do they come hither?
Friday: Yes, yes, they come hither; come other else place.
Master: Have you been here with them?
Friday: Yes, I been here. (Points to the NW. side of the island, which, it 
seems, was their side.)
By this I understood that my man Friday had formerly been among the savages 
who used to come on shore on the farther part of the island, on the same 
man-eating occasions that he was now brought for; and, some time after, 
when I took the courage to carry him to that side, being the same I 
formerly mentioned, he presently knew the place, and told me he was there 
once when they eat up twenty men, two women, and one child. He could not 
tell twenty in English, but he numbered them by laying so many stones on a 
row, and pointing to me to tell them over.
I have told this passage, because it introduces what follows: that after I 
had had this discourse with him, I asked him how far it was from our island 
to the shore, and whether the canoes were not often lost. He told me there 
was no danger, no canoes ever lost; but that, after a little way out to the 
sea, there was a current and a wind, always one way in the morning, the 
other in the afternoon.
This I understood to be no more than the sets of the tide, as going out or 
coming in; but I afterwards understood it was occasioned by the great 
draught and reflux of the mighty river Oroonoko, in the mouth or the gulf 
of which river, as I found afterwards, our island lay; and this land which 
I perceived to the W. and NW. was the great island Trinidad, on the north 
point of the mouth of the river. I asked Friday a thousand questions about 
the country, the inhabitants, the sea, the coast, and what nations were 
near. He told me all he knew, with the greatest openness imaginable. I 
asked him the names of the several nations of his sort of people, but could 
get no other name than Caribs; from whence I easily understood that these 
were the Caribbees, which our maps place on the part of America which 
reaches from the mouth of the River Oroonoko to Guiana, and onwards to St. 
Martha. He told me that up a great way beyond the moon, that was, beyond 
the setting of the moon, which must be W. from their country, there dwelt 
white-bearded men, like me, and pointed to my great whiskers, which I 
mentioned before; and they had killed much mans, that was his word; by all 
which I understood he meant the Spaniards, whose cruelties in America had 
been spread over the whole countries, and was remember by all the nations 
father to son.
I inquired if he could tell me how I might come from this island and get 
among those white men. He told me, "Yes, yes, I might go in two canoe." I 
could riot understand what he meant, or make him describe to me what he 
meant by two canoe; till at last, with great difficulty, I found he meant 
it must be in a large great boat, as big as two canoes.
This part of Friday's discourse began to relish with me very well; and from 
this time I entertained some hopes that, one time or other, I might find an 
opportunity to make my escape from this place, and that this poor savage 
might be a means to help me to do it.
During the long time that Friday had now been with me, and that he began to 
sepak to me, and understand me, I was not wanting to lay a foundation of 
religious knowledge in his mind; particularly I asked him one time, Who 
made him? The poor creature did not understand me at all, but thought I had 
asked who was his father. But I took it by another handle, and asked him 
who made the sea, the ground we walked on, and the hills and woods? He told 
me it was one old Benamuckee, that lived beyond all. He could describe 
nothing of this great person, but that he was very old, much older, he 
said, than the sea or the land, than the moon or the stars, I asked him 
then, if this old person had made all things, why did not all things 
worship him? He looked very grave, and with a perfect look of innocence 
said, "All things do say O to him." I asked him if the people who die in 
his country went away anywhere? He said, "Yes, they all went to 
Benamuckee." Then I asked him whether these they eat up went thither too? 
He said "Yes."
From these things I began to instruct him in the knowledge of the true God. 
I told him that the great Maker of all things lived up there, pointing up 
towards heaven; that He governs the world by the same power and providence 
by which he made it; that he was omnipotent, could do everything for us, 
give everything to us, take everything from us; and thus, by degrees, I 
opened his eyes. He listened with great attention, and received with 
pleasure the notion of Jesus Christ being sent to redeem us, and of the 
manner of making our prayers to God, and His being able to hear us, even 
into heaven. He told me one day that if our God could hear us up beyond the 
sun, He must needs be a greater God than their Benamuckee, who lived but a 
little way off, and yet could not hear till they went up to the great 
mountains where he dwelt to speak to him. I asked him if he ever went 
thither to speak to him? He said, "No;" they never went that were young 
men; none went but the old men, whom he called their Oowokakee, that is, as 
I made him explain it to me, their religious or clergy; and that they went 
to say O (so he called saying prayers), and then came back, and told them 
what Benamuckee said. By this I observed that there is priest-craft even 
amongst the most blinded, ignorant pagans in the world; and the policy of 
making a secret religion in order to preserve the veneration of the people 
to the clergy is not only to be found in the Roman, but perhaps among all 
religions in the world, even among the most brutish and barbarous savages.
I endeavored to clear up this fraud to my man Friday, and told him that the 
pretence of their old men going up to the mountains to say O to their god 
Benamuckee was a cheat, and their bringing word from thence what he said 
was much more so; that if they met with any answer, or spoke with any one 
there, it must be with an evil spirit; and then I entered into a long 
discourse with him about the devil, the original of him, his rebellion 
against God, his enmity to man, the reason of it, his setting himself up in 
the dark parts of the world to be worshipped instead of God, and as God, 
and the many stratagems he made use of to delude mankind to their ruin; how 
he had a secret access to our passions and to our affections, to adapt his 
snares so to our inclinations, as to cause us even to be our own tempters, 
and to run upon our destruction by our own choice.
I found it was not so easy to imprint right notions in his mind about the 
devil, as it was about the being of a God. Nature assisted all my arguments 
to evidence to him even the necessity of a great First Cause and 
overruling, governing Power, a secret directing Providence, and of the 
equity and justice of paying homage to Him that made us, and the like. But 
there appeared nothing of all this in the notion of an evil spirit; of his 
original, his being, his nature, and above all, of his inclination to do 
evil, and to draw us in to do so too; and the poor creature puzzled me once 
in such a manner by a question merely natural and innocent, that I scarcely 
knew what to say to him. I had been talking a great deal to him of the 
power of God, His omnipotence, His dreadful aversion to sin, His being a 
consuming fire to the workers of iniquity; how, as He had made us all, He 
could destroy us and all the world in a moment; and he listened with great 
seriousness to me all the while.
After this I had been telling him how the devil was God's enemy in the 
hearts of men, and used all his malice and skill to defeat the good designs 
of Providence, and to ruin the kingdom of Christ in the world, and the 
like. "Well," says Friday, "but you say God is so strong, so great; is He 
not much strong, much might as the devil?" "Yes, yes," says I, "Friday, God 
is stronger than the devil; God is above the devil, and therefore we pray 
to God to tread him down under our feet, and enable us to resist his 
temptations, and quench his fiery darts." "But," says he again, "if God 
much strong, much might as the devil, why God no kill the devil, so make 
him no more do wicked?"
I was strangely surprised at his question; and after all, though I was now 
an old man, yet I was but a young doctor, and ill enough qualified for a 
causist, or a solver of difficulties; and at first I could not tell what to 
say; so I pretended not to hear him, and asked him what he said. But he was 
too earnest for an answer to forget his question, so that he repeated it in 
the very same broken words as above. By this time I had recovered myself a 
little, and I said, "God will punish him severely; he is reserved for the 
judgment, and is to be cast into the bottomless pit, to dwell with 
everlasting fire." This did not satisfy Friday; but he returns upon me, 
repeating my words, "Reserve at last! me no understand; but why not kill 
the devil now? not kill great ago?" "You may as well ask me," said I, "why 
God does not kill you and I, when we do wicked things here that offend Him; 
we are preserved to repent and be pardoned." He muses awhile at this. 
"Well, well," says he, mighty affectionately, "that well; so you, I, devil, 
all wicked, all preserve, repent, God pardon all." Here I was run down 
again by him to the last degree, and it was a testimony to me how the mere 
notions of nature, though they will guide reasonable creatures to the 
knowledge of a God, and of a worship or homage due to the supreme being of 
God, as the consequence of our nature, yet nothing by Divine revelation can 
from the knowledge of Jesus Christ, and of a redemption purchased for us, 
of a Mediator of the new covenant, and of an Intercessor at the footstool 
of God's throne; I say, nothing but a revelation from heaven can form these 
in the soul, and that therefore the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ, I mean the Word of God, and the Spirit of God, promised for the 
guide and sanctifier of His people, are the absolutely necessary 
instructors of the souls of men in the saving knowledge of God, and the 
means of salvation.
I therefore diverted the present discourse between me and my man, rising up 
hastily, as upon some sudden occasion of going out; then sending him for 
something a good way off, I seriously prayed to God that He would enable me 
to instruct savingly this poor savage, assisting, by His Spirit, the heart 
of the poor ignorant creature to receive the light of the knowledge of God 
in Christ, reconciling him to Himself, and would guide me to speak so to 
him from the Word of God as his conscience might be convinced, his eyes 
opened, and his soul saved. When he came again to me, I entered into a long 
discourse with him upon the subject of redemption of man by the Saviour of 
the world, and of the doctrine of the Gospel preached from heaven, viz., of 
repentance towards God, and faith in our blessed Lord Jesus. I then 
explained to him as well as I could why our blessed Redeemer took not on 
Him the nature of angels, but the seed of Abraham; and how, for that 
reason, the fallen angels had no share in the redemption; that He came only 
to the lost sheep of the house of Israel, and the like.
I had, God knows, more sincerity than knowledge in all the methods I took 
for this poor creature's instruction, and must acknowledge, what I believe 
all that act upon the same principle will find, that in laying things open 
to him, I really informed and instructed myself in many things that either 
I did not know, or had not fully considered before, but which occurred 
naturally to my mind upon searching into them for the information of this 
poor savage. And I had more affection in my inquiry after things upon this 
occasion than ever I felt before; so that whether this poor wild wretch was 
the better for me or no, I had great reason to be thankful that ever he 
came to me. My grief set lighter upon me, my habitation grew comfortable to 
me beyond measure; and when I reflected that in this solitary life which I 
had been confined to, I had not only been moved myself to look up to 
heaven, and to seek to the Hand that had brought me there, but was now to 
be made an instrument, under Providence, to save the life, and, for aught I 
know, the soul of a poor savage, and bring him to the true knowledge of 
religion, and of the Christian doctrine, that he might know Christ Jesus, 
to know whom is life eternal; - I say, when I reflected upon all these 
things, a secret joy run through every part of my soul, and I frequently 
rejoiced that ever I was brought to this place, which I had so often 
thought the most dreadful of all afflictions that could possibly have 
befallen me.
In this thankful frame I continued all the remainder of my time, and the 
conversation which employed the hours between Friday and I was such as made 
the three years which we lived there together perfectly and completely 
happy, if any such thing as complete happiness can be formed in a sublunary 
state. The savage was now a good Christian, a much better than I; though I 
have reason to hope, and bless God for it, that we were equally penitent, 
and comforted, restored penitents. We had here the Word of God to read, and 
no farther off from His Spirit to instruct than if we had been in England.
I always applied myself to reading the Scripture, to let him know, as well 
as I could, the meaning of what I read; and he again, by his serious 
inquiries and questions, made me, as I said before, a much better scholar 
in the Scripture-knowledge than I should ever have been by my own private 
mere reading. Another thing I cannot refrain from observing here also, from 
the experience in this retired part of my life, viz., how infinite and 
inexpressible a blessing it is that the knowledge of God, and the doctrine 
of salvation of Christ Jesus, is so plainly laid down in the Word of God, 
so easy to be received and understood; that as the bare reading the 
Scripture made me capable of understanding enough of my duty to carry me 
directly on to the great work of sincere repentance for my sins, and laying 
hold of a Saviour for life and salvation, to a stated reformation in 
practice, and obedience to all God's commands, and this without any teacher 
or instructor (I mean human); so the same plain instruction sufficiently 
served to the enlightening this savage creature, and bringing him to be 
such a Christian, as I have known few equal to him in my life.
As to all the disputes, wranglings, strife, and contention which has 
happened in the world about religion, whether niceties in doctrines or 
schemes of Church government, they were all perfectly useless to us; as, 
for aught I can yet see, they have been to all the rest in the world. We 
had the sure guide to heaven, viz., the Word of God; and we had, blessed by 
God! comfortable views of the Spirit of God teaching and instructing us by 
His Word, leading us into all truth, and making us both willing and 
obedient to the instruction of His Word; and I cannot see the least use 
that the greatest knowledge of the disputed points in religion, which have 
made such confusions in the world, would have been to us if we could have 
obtained it. But I must go on with the historical part of things, and take 
every part in its order.
After Friday and I became more intimately acquainted, and that he could 
understand almost all I said to him, and speak fluently, though in broken 
English, to me, I acquainted him with my own story, or at least so much of 
it as related to my coming into the place; how I had lived there, and how 
long. I let him into the mystery, for such it was to him, of gunpowder and 
bullet, and taught him how to shoot; I gave him a knife, which he was 
wonderfully delighted with, and I made him a belt, with a frog hanging to 
it, such as in England we wear hangers in; and in the frog, instead of a 
hanger, I gave him a hatchet, which was not only as good a weapon, in some 
cases, but much more useful upon other occasions.
I described to him the country of Europe, and particularly England, which I 
came from; how we lived, how we worshipped God, how we behaved to one 
another, and how we traded in ships to all parts of the world. I gave him 
an account of the wreck which I had been on board of, and showed him, as 
near as I could, the place where she lay; but she was all beaten in pieces 
before, and gone.
I showed him the ruins of our boat, which we lost when we escaped, and 
which I could not stir with my whole strength then, but was now fallen 
almost all to pieces. Upon seeing this boat, Friday stood musing a great 
while, and said nothing. I asked him what it was he studied upon. At last 
says he, "Me see such boat like come to place at my nation."
I did not understand him a good while; but at last, when I had examined 
further into it, I understood by him that a boat such as that had been, 
came on shore upon the country where he lived; that is, as he explained it, 
was driven thither by stress of weather. I presently imagined that some 
European ship must have been cast away upon their coast, and the boat might 
get loose and drive ashore; but was so dull that I never once thought of 
men making escape from a wreck thither, much less whence they might come; 
so I only inquired after a description of the boat.
Friday described the boat to me well enough; but brought me better to 
understand him when he added with some warmth, "We save the white mans from 
drown." Then I presently asked him if there was any white mans, as he 
called them, in the boat. "Yes," he said, "the boat full of white mans." I 
asked him how many. He told upon his fingers seventeen. I asked him then 
what became of them. He told me, "They live, they dwell at my nation."
This put new thoughts into my head; for I presently imagined that these 
might be the men belonging to the ship that was cast away in sight of my 
island, as I now call it; and who, after the ship was struck on the rock, 
and they saw her inevitably lost, had saved themselves in their boat, and 
were landed upon that wild shore among the savages.
Upon this I inquired of him more critically what was become of them. He 
assured me they lived still there; that they had been there about four 
years; that the savages let them alone, and gave them victuals to live. I 
asked him how it came to pass they did not kill them, and eat them. He 
said, "No, they make brother with them;" that is, as I understood him, a 
truce; and then he added, "They no eat mans but when make the war fight;" 
that is to say, they never eat any men but such as come to fight with them 
and are taken in battle.
It was after this some considerable time that being on the top of the hill, 
at the east side of the island (from whence, as I have said, I had in a 
clear day, discovered the main or continent of America), Friday, the 
weather being very serene, looks very earnestly towards the mainland, and, 
in a kind of surprise, falls a-jumping and dancing, and calls out to me, 
for I was at some distance from him. I asked him what was the matter. "O 
joy!" says he, "O glad! there see my country, there my nation."
I observed an extraordinary sense of pleasure appeared in his face, and his 
eyes sparkled, and his countenance discovered a strange eagerness, as if he 
had a mind to be in his own country again; and this observation of mine put 
a great many thoughts into me, which made me at first not so easy about my 
new man Friday as I was before; and I made no doubt but that if Friday 
could get back to his own nation again, he would not only forget all his 
religion, but all his obligation to me; and woud be forward enough to give 
his countrymen an account of me, and come back perhaps with a hundred or 
two of them, and make a feast upon me, at which he might be as merry as he 
used to be with those of his enemies, when they were taken in war.
But I wronged the poor honest creature very much, for which I was very 
sorry afterwards. However, as my jealousy increased, and held me some 
weeks, I was a little more circumspect, and not so familiar and kind to him 
as before; in which I was certainly in the wrong too, the honest, grateful 
creature having no thought about it but what consisted with the best 
principles, both as a religious Christian and as a grateful friend, as 
appeared afterwards to my full satisfaction.
While my jealousy of him lasted, you may be sure I was every day pumping 
him, to see if he would discover any of the new thoughts which I suspected 
were in him; but I found everything he said was so honest and so innocent 
that I could find nothing to nourish my suspicion; and, in spite of all my 
uneasiness, he made me at last entirely his own again, nor did he in the 
least perceive that I was uneasy, and therefore I could not suspect him of 
deceit.
One day, walking up the same hill, but the weather being hazy at sea, so 
that we could not see the continent, I called to him, and said, "Friday, do 
not you wish yourself in your own country, your own nation?" "Yes," he 
said, "I be much O glad to be at my own nation." What would you do there?" 
said I. "Would you turn wild again, eat men's flesh again, and be a savage 
as you were before?" He looked full of concern, and shaking his head said, 
"No, no; Friday tell them to live good; tell them to pray God; tell them to 
eat corn-bread, cattle flesh, milk, no eat man again." "Why then," said I 
to him, "they will kill you." He looked grave at that, and then said, "No, 
they no kill me, they willing love learn." He meant by this they would be 
willing to learn. He added, they learned much of the bearded mans that come 
in the boat. Then I asked him if he would go back to them. He smiled at 
that, and told me he could not swim so far. I told him I would make a canoe 
for him. He told me he would go, if I would go with him. "I go!" says I; 
"why, they will eat me if I come there." "No, no," says he, "me make they 
no eat you; me make they much love you." He meant, he would tell them how I 
killed his enemies, and saved his life, and so he would make them love me. 
Then he told me, as well as he could, how kind they were to seventeen white 
men, or bearded men, as he called them, who came on shore there in 
distress.
From this time I confess I had a mind to venture over, and see if I could 
possibly join with these bearded men, who, I made on doubt, were Spanish or 
Portuguese; not doubting but, if I could, we might find some method to 
escape from thence, being upon the continent, and a good company together, 
better than I could from an island forty miles off the shore, and alone, 
without help. So, after some days, I took Friday to work again, by way of 
discourse, and told him I would give him a boat to go back to his own 
nation; and accordingly I carried him to my frigate, which lay on the other 
side of the island, and having cleared it of water, for I always kept it 
sunk in the water, I brought it out, showed it to him, and we both went 
into it.
I found he was a most dexterous fellow at managing it, would make it go 
almost as swift and fast again as I could. So when he was in I said to him, 
"Well now, Friday, shall we go to your nation?" He looked very dull at my 
saying so, which, it seems, was because he thought the boat too small to go 
so far. I told him then I had a bigger; so the next day I went to the place 
where the first boat lay which I had made, but which I could not get into 
water. He said that was big enough; but then, as I had taken no care of it, 
and it had lain two or three and twenty years there, the sun had split and 
dried it, that it was in a manner rotten. Friday told me such a boat would 
do very well, and would carry "much enough victual, drink, bread;" that was 
his way of talking.
Upon the whole, I was by this time so fixed upon my design of going over 
with him to the continent that I told him we would go and make one as big 
as that, and he should go home in it. He answered not one word, but looked 
very grave and sad. I asked him what was the matter with him. He asked me 
again thus: "Why you angry mad with Friday? What me done?" I asked him what 
he meant. I told him I was not angry with him at all. "No angry! no angry!" 
says he, repeated the words several times. "Why send Friday home away to my 
nation?" "Why," says I, "Friday, did you not say you wished you were 
there?" "Yes, yes," says he, "wish be both there, no wish Friday there, no 
master there." In a word, he would not think of going there without me. "I 
go there, Friday!" says I; "what shall I do there?" He turned very quick 
upon me at this. "You do great deal much good," says he; "you teach wild 
mans to be good, sober, tame mans; you tell them know God, pray God, and 
live new life." "Alas! Friday," says I, "thou knowest not what thou sayest. 
I am but an ignorant man myself." "Yes, yes," says he, "you teachee me 
good, you teachee them good." "No, no, Friday," says I, "you shall go 
without me; leave me here to live by myself, as I did before." He looked 
confused again at that word, and running to one of the hatchets which he 
used to wear, he takes it up hastily, comes and gives it to me. "What must 
I do with this?" says I to him. "You take kill Friday," says he. "What must 
I kill you for?" said I again. He returns very quick, "What you send Friday 
away for? Take kill Friday, no send Friday away." This he spoke so 
earnestly that I saw tears stand in his eyes. In a word, I so plainly 
discovered the utmost affection in him to me, and a firm resolution in him, 
that I told him then, and often after, that I would never send him away 
from me if he was willing to stay with me.
Upon the whole, as I found by all his discourse a settled affection to me, 
and that nothing should part him from me, so I found all the foundation of 
his desire to go to his own country was laid in his ardent affection to the 
people, and his hopes of my doing them good; a thing which, as I had no 
notion of myself, so I had not the least thought or intention or desire of 
undertaking it. But still I found a strong inclination to my attempting an 
escape, as above, founded on the supposition gathered from the discourse, 
viz., that there were seventeen bearded men there; and, therefore, without 
any more delay I went to work with Friday, to find out a great tree proper 
to fell, and make a large periagua, or canoe, to undertake the voyage. 
There were trees enough in the island to have built a little fleet, not of 
periaguas and canoes, but even of good large vessels. But the main thing I 
looked at was, to get one so near the water that we might launch it when it 
was made, to avoid the mistake I committed at first.
At last Friday pitched upon a tree, for I found he knew much better than I 
what kind of wood was fittest for it; nor can I tell, to this day, what 
wood to call the tree we cut down, except that it was very like the tree we 
call fustic, or between that and the Nicaragua wood, for it was much of the 
same color and smell. Friday was for burning the hollow or cavity of this 
tree out, to make it for a boat, but I showed him how rather to cut it out 
with tools; which, after I had showed him how to use, he did very handily; 
and in about a month's hard labor we finished it, and made it very 
handsome; especially when, with our axes, which I showed him how to handle, 
we cut and hewed the outside into the true shape of a boat. After this, 
however, it cost us near a fortnight's time to get her along, as it were, 
inch by inch, upon great rollers into the water; but when she was in, she 
would have carried twenty men with great ease.
When she was in the water, and though she was so big, it amazed me to see 
with what dexterity, and how swift my man Friday would manage her, turn 
her, and paddle her along. So I asked him if he would, and if we might 
venture over in her. "Yes," he said, "he venture over in her very well, 
though great blow wind." However, I had a farther design that he knew 
nothing of, and that was to make a mast and sail, and to fit her with an 
anchor and cable. As to a mast, that was easy enough to get; so I pitched 
upon a straight young cedar-tree, which I found near the place, and which 
there was great plenty of in the island; and I set Friday to work to cut it 
down, and gave him directions how to shape and order it. But as to the 
sail, that was my particular care. I knew I had old sails, or rather pieces 
of old sails enough; but as I had had them now twenty-six years by me, and 
had not been very careful to preserve them, not imagining that I should 
ever have this kind of use for them, I did not doubt but they were all 
rotten, and, indeed, most of them were so. However, I found two pieces 
which appeared pretty good, and with these I went to work, and with a great 
deal of pains, and awkward tedious stitching (you may be sure) for want of 
needles, I, at length, made a three-cornered ugly thing, like what we call 
in England a shoulder-of-mutton sail, to go with a boom at bottom, and a 
little short sprit at the top, such as usually our ship's longboats sail 
with, and such as best knew how to manage; because it was such a one as I 
had to the boat in which I made my escape from Barbary, as related in the 
first part of my story.
I was near two months performing this last work, viz., rigging and fitting 
my masts and sails; for I finished them very complete, making a small stay, 
and a sail, or foresail, to it, to assist, if we should turn to windward; 
and, which was more than all, I fixed a rudder to the stern of her to steer 
with; and though I was but a bungling shipwright, yet as I knew the 
usefulness, and even necessity, of such a thing, I applied myself with so 
much pains to do it, that at last I brought it to pass; though, considering 
the many dull contrivances I had for it that failed, I think it cost me 
almost as much labor as making the boat.
After all this was done, too, I had my man Friday to teach as to what 
belonged to the navigation of my boat; for though he knew very well how to 
paddle a canoe, he knew nothing what belonged to a sail and a rudder; and 
was the most amazed when he saw me work the boat to and again in the sea by 
the rudder, and how the sail jabbed, and filled this way, or that way, as 
the course we sailed changed; I say, when he saw this, he stood like one 
astonished and amazed. However, with a little use I made all these things 
familiar to him, and he became an expert sailor, except that as to the 
compass I could make him understand very little of that. On the other hand, 
as there was very little cloudy weather, and seldom or never any fogs in 
those parts, there was the less occasion for a compass, seeing the stars 
were always to be seen by night, and the shore by day, except in the rainy 
season, and then nobody cared to stir abroad, either by land or sea.
I was now entered on the seven and twentieth year of my captivity in this 
place; though the three last years that I had this creature with me ought 
rather to be left out of the account, my habitation being quite of another 
kind than in all the rest of the time. I kept the anniversary of my landing 
here with the same thankfulness to God for His mercies as at first; and if 
I had such cause of acknowledgment at first, I had much more so now, having 
such additional testimonies of the care of Providence over me, and the 
great hopes I had of being effectually and speedily delivered; for I had an 
invincible impression upon my thoughts that my deliverance was at hand, and 
that I should not be another year in this place. However, I went on with my 
husbandry, digging, planting, fencing, as usual. I gathered and cured my 
grapes, and did every necessary thing as before.
The rainy season was, in the meantime, upon me, when I kept more within 
doors than at any other times; so I had stowed our new vessel as secure as 
we could, bringing her up into the creek, where, as I said in the 
beginning, I landed my rafts from the ship; and hauling her up to the shore 
at high-water mark, I made my man Friday dig a little dock, just big enough 
to hold her, and just deep enough to give her water enough to float in, and 
then, when the tide was out, we made a strong dam across the end of it, to 
keep the water out; and so she lay dry, as to the tide, from the sea; and 
to keep the rain off, we laid a great many boughs of trees, so thick, that 
she was well thatched as a house; and thus we waited for the month of 
November and December, in which I designed to make my adventure.
When the settled season began to come in, as the thought of my designed 
returned with the fair weather, I was preparing daily for the voyage; and 
the first thing I did was to lay by a certain quantity of provisions, being 
the stores for our voyage; and intended, in a week or a fortnight's time, 
to open the dock, and launch out our boat. I was busy one morning upon 
something of this kind, when I called to Friday, and bid him go to the sea-
shore and see if he could find a turtle, or tortoise, a thing which we 
generally got once a week, for the sake of the eggs as well as the flesh. 
Friday had not been long gone when he came running back, and flew over my 
outer wall, or fence, like one that felt not the ground, or the steps he 
set his feet on; and before I had time to speak to him, he cries out to me, 
"O master! O master! O sorrow! O bad!" "What's the matter, Friday?" says I. 
"O yonder, there," says he, "one, two, three canoe! one, two, three!" By 
his way of speaking, I concluded there were six; but on inquiry, I found it 
was but three. "Well, Friday," says I, "do not be frighted." So I heartened 
him up as well as I could. However, I saw the poor fellow was most terribly 
scared; for nothing ran in his head but that they were come to look for 
him, and would cut him in pieces, and eat him; and the poor fellow trembled 
so that I scarce knew what to do with him. I comforted him as well as I 
could, and told him I was in as much danger as he, and that they would eat 
me as well as him. "But," says I, "Friday, we must resolve to fight them. 
Can you fight, Friday?" "Me shoot," say he; "but there come many great 
number." No matter for that," said I again; "our guns will fright them that 
we do not kill." So I asked him whether, if I resolved to defend him, he 
would defend me, and stand by me, and do just as I bid him. He said, "Me 
die when you bid die, master." So I went and fetched a good dram of rum, 
and gave him; for I had been so good a husband of my rum that I had a great 
deal left. When he had drank it, I made him take the two fowling-pieces, 
which we always carried, and load them with large swan-shot, as big as 
small pistol-bullets. Then I took four muskets, and loaded them with two 
slugs and five small bullets each; and my two pistols I loaded with a brace 
of bullets each. I hung my great sword, as usual, naked, by my side, and 
gave Friday his hatchet.
When I had thus prepared myself, I took my perspective-glass and went up to 
the side of the hill to see what I could discover; and I found quickly, by 
my glass, that there were one-and-twenty savages, three prisoners, and 
three canoes, and that their whole business seemed to be the triumphant 
banquet upon these three human bodies; a barbarous feast indeed, but 
nothing more than, as I had observed, was usual with them.
I observed also that they were landed, not where they had done when Friday 
made his escape, but nearer to my creek, where the shore was low, and where 
a thick wood came close almost down to the sea. This, with the abhorrence 
of the inhuman errand these wretches came about, filled me with such 
indignation that I came down again to Friday, and told him I was resolved 
to go down to them, and kill them all, and asked him if he would stand by 
me. He was now gotten over his fright, and his spirits being a little 
raised with the dram I had given him, he was very cheerful, and told me, as 
before, he would die when I bid die.
In this fit of fury, I took first and divided the arms which I had charge, 
as before, between us. I gave Friday one pistol to stick in his girdle, and 
three guns upon his shoulder; and I took one pistol, and the other three 
myself, and in this posture we marched out. I took a small bottle of rum in 
my pocket, and gave Friday a large bag with more powder and bullet; and as 
to orders I charged him to keep close behind me, and not to stir, or shoot, 
or do anything, till I bid him, and in the meantime not to speak a word. In 
this posture I fetched a compass to my right hand of near a mile, as well 
to got over the creek as to get into the wood, so that I might come within 
shot of them before I should be discovered, which I had seen, by my glass, 
it was easy to do.
While I was making this march, my former thoughts returning, I began to 
abate my resolution. I do not mean that I entertained any fear of their 
number; for as they were naked, unarmed wretches, It is certain I was 
superior to them; nay, though I had been alone. But it occurred to my 
thoughts what call, what occasion, much less what necessity, I was in to go 
and dip my hands in blood, to attack people who had neither done or 
intended me any wrong; who, as to me, were innocent, and whose barbarous 
customs were their own disaster; being in them a token, indeed, of God's 
having left them, with the other nations of that part of the world, to such 
stupidity, and to such inhuman courses; but did not call me to take upon me 
to be a judge of their actions, much less an executioner of His justice; 
that whenever He thought fit, He would take the cause into His own hands, 
and by national vengeance, punish them, as a people, for national crimes; 
but that, in the meantime, it was none of my business; that, it was true, 
Friday might justify it, because he was a declared enemy, and in a state of 
war with those very particular people, and it was lawful for him to attack 
them; but I could not say the same with respect to me. These things were so 
warmly pressed upon my thoughts all the way as I went, that I resolved I 
would only go and place myself near them, that I might observe their 
barbarous feast, and that I would act then as God should direct; but that, 
unless something offered that was more a call to me than yet I knew of, I 
would not meddle with them.
With this resolution I entered the wood, and with all possible wariness and 
silence, Friday following close at my heels, I marched till I came to the 
skirt the wood, on the side which was next to them; only that one corner of 
the wood lay between me and them. Here I called softly to Friday, and 
showing him a great tree, which was just at the corner of the wood, I bade 
him go to the tree and bring me word if he could see there plainly what 
they were doing. He did so, and came immediately back to me, and told me 
they might be plainly viewed there; that they were all about their fire, 
eating the flesh of one of their prisoners, and that another lay bound upon 
the sand, a little from them, which, he said, they would kill next, and, 
which fired all the very soul within me, he told me it was not one of their 
nation, but one of the bearded men, whom he had told me of, that came to 
their country in the boat. I was filled with horror at the very naming the 
white, bearded man; and, going to the tree, I saw plainly, by my glass, a 
white man, who lay upon the beach of the sea, with his hands and feet tied 
with flags, or things like rushes, and that he was a European, and had 
clothes on.
There was another tree, and a little thicket beyond it, about fifty years 
nearer to them than the place where I was, which, by going a little way 
about, I saw I might come at undiscovered, and that then I should be within 
half shot of them; so I withheld my passion, though I was indeed enraged to 
the highest degree; and going back about twenty paces, I got behind some 
bushes, which held all the way till I came to the other tree; and then I 
came to a little rising ground, which gave me a full view of them, at the 
distance of about eighty yards.
I had now not a moment to lose, for nineteen of the dreadful wretches sat 
upon the ground, all close huddled together, and had just sent the other 
two to butcher the poor Christian, and bring him, perhaps limb by limb, to 
their fire; and they were stooped down to untie the bands at this feet. I 
turned to Friday. "Now, Friday," said I, "do as I bid thee." Friday said he 
would. "Then, Friday," says I, "do exactly as you see me do; fail in 
nothing." So I set down one of the muskets and the fowling-piece upon the 
ground, and Friday did the like by his; and with the other musket took my 
aim at the savages, bidding him do the like. Then asking him if he was 
ready, he said, "Yes." "Then fire at them," said I; and the same moment I 
fired also.
Friday took his aim so much better than I that on the side that he shot he 
killed two of them, and wounded three more; and on my side I killed one and 
wounded two. They were, you may be sure, in a dreadful consternation; and 
all of them who were not hurt jumped up upon their feet, but did not 
immediately know which way to run, or which way to look, for they knew not 
from whence their destruction came. Friday kept his eyes close upon me, 
that, as I had bid him, he might observe what I did; so as soon as the 
first shot was made I threw down the piece, and took up the fowling-piece, 
and Friday did the like. He sees me cock and present; he did the same 
again. "Are you ready, Friday?" said I. "Yes," says he. "Let fly, then," 
says I, "in the name of God!" and with that I fired again among the amazed 
wretches, and so did Friday; and as our pieces were now loaded with what I 
called swan-shot, or small pistol-bullets, were found only two drop, but so 
many were wounded that they ran about yelling and screaming like mad 
creatures, all bloody, and miserably wounded most of them; whereof three 
more fell quickly after, though not quite dead.
"Now, Friday," says I, laying down the discharged pieces, and taking up the 
musket which was yet loaded, "follow me," says I, which he did with a great 
deal of courage; upon which I rushed out of the wood, and showed myself, 
and Friday close at my foot. As soon as I perceived they saw me, I shouted 
as loud as I could, and bade Friday to do so too; and running as fast as I 
could, which, by the way, was not very fast, being loaden with arms as I 
was, I made directly towards the poor victim, who was, as I said, lying 
upon the beach, or shore, between the place where they sat and the sea. The 
two butchers, who were just going to work with him, had left him at the 
surprise of our first fire, and fled in a terrible fright to the seaside, 
and had jumped into a canoe, and three more of the rest made the same way. 
I turned to Friday, and bid him step forwards and fire at them. He 
understood me immediately, and running about forty yards, to be near them, 
he shot at them, and I thought he had killed them all, for I saw them all 
fall of a heap into the boat; though I saw two of them up again quickly. 
However, he killed two of them and wounded the third, so that he lay down 
in the bottom of the boat as if he had been dead.
While my man Friday fired at them, I pulled out my knife and cut the flags 
that bound the poor victim; and loosing his hands and feet, I lifted him 
up, and asked him in the Portuguese tongue what he was. He answered in 
Latin, Christianus; but was so weak and faint that he could scarce stand or 
speak. I took my bottle out of my pocket and gave it him, making signs that 
he should drink, which he did; and I gave him a piece of bread, which he 
eat. Then I asked him what countryman he was; and he said, Espagniole; and 
being a little recovered, let me know, by all the signs he could possibly 
make, how much he was in my debt for his deliverance. "Seignior," said I, 
with as much Spanish as I could make up, "we will talk afterwards, but we 
must fight now. If you have any strength left, take this pistol and sword, 
and lay about you." He took them very thankfully, and no sooner had he the 
arms in his hands but, as if they had put new vigor into him, he flew upon 
his murderers like a fury, and had cut two of them in pieces in an instant; 
for the truth is, as the whole was a surprise to them, so the poor 
creatures were so much frighted with the noise of our pieces that they fell 
down for mere amazement and fear, and had no power to attempt their own 
escape than their flesh had to resist our shot; and that was the case of 
those five that Friday shot at in the boat; for as three of them fell with 
the hurt they received, so the other two fell with the fright.
I kept my piece in my hand still without firing, being willing to keep my 
charge ready, because I had given the Spaniard my pistol and sword. So I 
called to Friday, and bade him run up to the tree from whence we first 
fired, and fetch the arms which lay there that had been discharged, which 
he did with great swiftness; and then giving him my musket, I sat down 
myself to load all the rest again, and bade them come to me when they 
wanted. While I was loading these pieces, there happened a fierce 
engagement between the Spaniard and one of the savages, who made at him 
with one of their great wooden swords, the same weapon that was to have 
killed him before if I had not prevented it. The Spaniard, who was as bold 
and brave as could be imagined, though weak, had fought this Indian a good 
while, and had cut him two great wounds on his head; but the savage being a 
stout, lusty fellow, closing in with him, had thrown him down, being faint, 
and was wringing my sword out of his hand, when the Spaniard, though 
undermost, wisely quitting the sword, drew the pistol from his girdle, shot 
the savage through the body, and killed him upon the spot, before I, who 
was running to help him, could come near him.
Friday being now left to his liberty, pursued the flying wretches with no 
weapon in his hand but his hatchet; and with that he despatched those three 
who, as I said before, were wounded at first, and fallen, and all the rest 
he could come up with; and the Spaniard coming to me for a gun, I gave him 
one of the fowling-pieces, with which he pursued two of the savages, and 
wounded them both; but as he was not able to run, they both got from him 
into the wood, where Friday pursued them, and killed one of them; but the 
other was too nimble for him, and though he was wounded, yet had plunged 
himself into the sea, and swam with all his might off to those two who were 
left in the canoe; which three in the canoe, with one wounded, who we know 
not whether he died or no, were all that escaped our hands of one and 
twenty. The account of the rest is as follows:

3 killed at our first shot from the tree.
2 killed at the next shot.
2 killed by Friday in the boat.
2 killed by ditto, of those at first wounded.
1 killed by ditto in the wood.
3 killed by the Spaniard.
4 killed, being found dropped here and there of their wounds, or killed by 
Friday in his chase of them.
4 escaped in the boat, whereof one wounded, if not dead.
------------
21 in all.

Those that were in the canoe worked hard to get out of gunshot; and though 
Friday made two or three shots at them, I did not find that he hit any of 
them. Friday would fain have had me take one of their canoes, and pursue 
them; and, indeed, I was very anxious about their escape, lest carrying the 
news home to their people they should come back perhaps with two or three 
hundred of their canoes, and devour us by mere multitude. So I consented to 
pursue them by sea, and running to one of their canoes I jumped in, and 
bade Friday to follow me. But when I was in the canoe, I was surprised to 
find another poor creature lie there alive, bound hand and foot, as the 
Spaniard was, for the slaughter, and almost dead with fear, not knowing 
what the matter was; for he had not been able to look up over the side of 
the boat, he was tied so hard, neck and heels, and had been tied so long, 
that he had really but little life in him.
I immediately cut the twisted flags or rushes, which they had bound him 
with, and would have helped him up; but he could not stand or speak, but 
groaned most piteously, believing, it seems, still that he was only unbound 
in order to be killed.
When Friday came to him, I bade him speak to him, and tell him of his 
deliverance; and pulling out my bottle, made him give the poor wretch a 
dram; which, with the news of his being delivered, revived him, and he sat 
up in the boat. But when Friday came to hear him speak, and look in his 
face, it would have moved any one to tears to have seen how Friday kissed 
him, embraced him, hugged him, cried, laughed, hallooed, jumped about, 
danced, sung; then cried again, wrung his hands, beat his own face and 
head, and then sung and jumped about again, like a distracted creature. It 
was a good while before I could make him speak to me, or tell me what was 
the matter; but when he came a little to himself, he told me that it was 
his father.
It was not easy for me to express how it moved me to see what ecstasy and 
filial affection had worked in this poor savage at the sight of his father, 
and of his being delivered from death; nor, indeed, can I describe half the 
extravagancies of his affection after this; for he went into the boat, and 
out of the boat, a great many times. When he went in to him, he would sit 
down by him, open his breast, and hold his father's head close to his 
bosom, half an hour together, to nourish it; then he took his arms and 
ankles, which were numbed and stiff with the binding, and chafed and rubbed 
them with his hands; and I, perceiving what the case was, gave him some rum 
out of my bottle to rub them with, which did them a great deal of good.
This action put an end to our pursuit of the canoe with the other savages 
who were now gotten almost out of sight; and it was happy for us that we 
did not, for it blew so hard within two hours after, and before they could 
be gotten a quarter of their way, and continued blowing so hard all night, 
and that from the north-west, which was against them, that I could not 
suppose their boat could live, or that they ever reached to their own 
coast.
But to return to Friday. He was so busy about his father that I could not 
find in my heart to take him off for some time; but after I thought he 
could leave him a little, I called him to me, and he came jumping and 
laughing, and pleased to the highest extreme. Then I asked him if he had 
given his father any bread. He shook his head, and said, "None; ugly dog 
eat all up self." So I gave him a cake of bread out of a little pouch I 
carried on purpose. I also gave him a dram for himself, but he would not 
taste it, but carried it to his father. I had in my pocket also two or 
three bunches of my raisins, so I gave him a handful of them for his 
father. He had no sooner given his father these raisins, but I saw him come 
out of the boat and run away, as if he had been bewitched, he ran as such a 
rate; for he was the swiftest fellow of his foot that ever I saw. I say, he 
run at such a rate that he was out of sight, as it were, in an instant; and 
though I called, and hallooed, too, after him, it was all one, away he 
went; and in a quarter of an hour saw him come back again, though not so 
fast as he went; and as he came nearer, I found his pace was slacker, 
because he had something in his hand.
When he came up to me, I found he had been quite home for an earthen jug, 
or pot, to bring his father some fresh water, and that he had got two more 
cakes or loaves of bread. The bread he gave me, but the water he carried to 
his father. However, as I was very thirsty too, I took a little sip of it. 
This water revived his father more than all the rum or spirits I had given 
him, for he was just fainting with thirst.
When his father had drank, I called to him to know if there was any water 
left. He said, "Yes;" and I bade him give it to the poor Spaniard, who was 
in as much want of it as his father; and I sent one of the cakes, that 
Friday brought, to the Spaniard, too, who was indeed very weak, and was 
reposing himself upon a green place under the shade of a tree; and whose 
limbs were also very stiff, and very much swelled with the rude bandage he 
been tied with. When I saw that upon Friday's coming to him with the water 
he sat up and drank, and took the bread, and began to eat. I went to him, 
and gave him a handful of raisins. He looked up in my face with all the 
tokens of gratitude and thankfulness that could appear in any countenance; 
but was so weak, notwithstanding he had so exerted himself in the fight, 
that he could not stand up upon his feet. He tried to do it two or three 
times, but was really not able, his ankles were so swelled and so painful 
to him; so I bade him sit still, and caused Friday to rub his ankles, and 
bathe them with rum, as he had done his father's.
I observed the poor affectionate creature, every two minutes, or perhaps 
less, all the while he was here, turn his head about to see if his father 
was in the same place and posture as he left him sitting; and at last he 
found he was not to be seen; at which he started up, and without speaking a 
word, flew with that swiftness to him, that one could scarce perceive his 
feet to touch the ground as he went. But when he came, he only found he had 
laid himself down to ease his limbs; so Friday came back to me presently, 
and I then spoke to the Spaniard to let Friday help him up, if he could, 
and lead him to the boat, and then he should carry him to our dwelling, 
where I would take care of him. But Friday, a lusty strong fellow, took the 
Spaniard quite up upon his back, and carried him away to the boat, and set 
him down softly upon the side of gunnel of the canoe, with his feet in the 
inside of it, and then lifted him quite in, and set him close to his 
father; and presently stepping out again, launched the boat off, and 
paddled it along the shore faster than I could walk, though the wind blew 
pretty hard, too. So he brought them both safe into our creek, and leaving 
them in the boat, runs away to fetch the other canoe. As he passed me, I 
spoke to him, and asked him whither he went. He told me, "Go fetch more 
boat." So away he went like the wind, for sure never man or horse ran like 
him; and he had the other canoe in the creek almost as soon as I got to it 
by land; so he wafted me over, and then went to help our new guests out of 
the boat, which he did; but they were neither of them able to walk, so that 
poor Friday knew not what to do.
To remedy this I went to work in my thought, and calling to Friday to bid 
them sit down on the bank while he came to me, I soon made a kind of hand-
barrow to lay them on, and Friday and I carried them up both together upon 
it between us. But when we got them to the outside of our wall, or 
fortification, we were at a worse loss than before, for it was impossible 
to get them over, and I was resolved not to break it down. So I set to work 
again; and Friday and I, in about two hours' time, made a very handsome 
tent, covered with old sails, and above that with boughs of trees, being in 
the space without our outward fence, and between that and the grove of 
young wood which I had planted; and here we made them two beds of such 
things as I had, viz., of good rice-straw, with blankets laid upon it to 
lie on, and another to cover them, on each bed.
My island was now peopled, and I thought myself very rich in subjects; and 
it was a merry reflection, which I frequently made, how like a king I 
looked. First of all, the whole country was my own mere property, so that I 
had an undoubted right of dominion. Secondly, my people were perfectly 
subjected. I was absolute lord and lawgiver; they all owned their lives to 
me, and were ready to lay down their lives, if there had been occasion of 
it, for me. It was remarkable, too, we had but three subjects, and they 
were of three different religions. My man Friday was a Protestant, his 
father was a pagan and a cannibal, and the Spaniard was a papist. However, 
I allowed liberty of conscience throughout my dominions. But this is by the 
way.
As soon as I had secured my two weak rescued prisoners, and given them 
shelter and a place to rest them upon, I began to think of making some 
provision for them; and the first thing I did, I ordered Friday to take a 
yearling goat, betwixt a kid and a goat, out of my particular flock, to be 
killed; when I cut off the hinder-quarter, and chopping it into small 
pieces. I set Friday to work to boiling and stewing, and made them a very 
good dish, I assure you, of flesh and broth, having put some barley and 
rice also into the broth; and as I cooked it without doors, for I made no 
fire within my inner wall, so I carried it all into the new tent, and 
having set a table there for them, I sat down and ate my own dinner also 
with them, and as well as I could cheered them, and encouraged them; Friday 
being my interpreter, especially to his father, and, indeed, to the 
Spaniard too; for the Spaniard spoke the language of the savages pretty 
well.
After we had dined, or rather supped, I ordered Friday to take one of the 
canoes and go and fetch our muskets and other fire-arms, which, for want of 
time, we had left upon the place of battle; and the next day I ordered him 
to go and bury the dead bodies of the savages, which lay open to the sun, 
and would presently be offensive; and I also ordered him to bury the horrid 
remains of their barbarous feast, which I knew were pretty much, and which 
I could not think of doing myself; nay, I could not bear to see them, if I 
went that way. All which he punctually performed, and defaced the very 
appearance of the savages being there; so that when I went again I could 
scarce know where it was, otherwise than by. the corner of the wood 
pointing to the place.
I then began to enter into a little conversation with my two new subjects; 
and first, I set Friday to inquire of his father what he thought of the 
escape of the savages in that canoe, and whether we might expect a return 
of them, with a power too great for us to resist. His first opinion was, 
that the savages in the boat never could live out the storm which blew that 
night they went off, but must, of necessity, be drowned, or driven south to 
those other shores, where they were as sure to be devoured as they were to 
be drowned if they were cast away. But as to what they would do if they 
came safe on shore, he said he knew not; but it was his opinion that they 
were so dreadfully frightened with the manner of their being attacked, the 
noise, and the fire, that he believed they would tell their people they 
were all killed by thunder and lightning, not by the. hand of man; and that 
the two which appeared, viz., Friday and me, were two heavenly spirits, or 
furies, come down to destroy them, and not men with weapons. This, he said, 
he knew, because he heard them all cry out so in their language to one 
another; for it was impossible to them to conceive that a man could dart 
fire, and speak thunder, and kill at a distance without lifting up the 
hand, as was done now. And this old savage was in the right; for, as I 
understood since by other hands, the savages never attempted to go over to 
the island afterwards. They were so terrified with the accounts given by 
those four men (for, it seems, they did escape the sea) that they believed 
whoever went to that enchanted island would be destroyed with fire from the 
gods.
This however, I knew not, and therefore was under continual apprehensions 
for a good while, and kept always upon my guard, me and all my army; for as 
we were now four of us, I would have ventured upon a hundred of them, 
fairly in the open field, at any time.
In a little time, however, no more canoes appearing, the fear of their 
coming wore off, and I began to take my former thoughts of a voyage to the 
main into consideration; being likewise assured by Friday's father that I 
might depend upon good usage from their nation, on his account, if I would 
go.
But my thoughts were a little suspended when I had a serious discourse with 
the Spaniard, and when I understood that there were sixteen more of his 
countrymen and Portuguese, who, having been cast away, and made their 
escape to that side, lived there at peace, indeed, with the savages, but 
were very sore put to it for necessaries, and indeed for life. I asked him 
all the particulars of their voyage, and found they were a Spanish ship 
bound from the Rio de la Plata to the Havana, being directed to leave their 
loading there, which was chiefly hides and silver, and to bring back what 
European goods they could meet with there; that they had five Portuguese 
seamen on board, whom they took out of another wreck; that five of their 
own men were drowned when the first ship was lost, and that these escaped, 
through infinite dangers and hazards, and arrived, almost starved, on the 
cannibal coast, where they expected to have been devoured every moment.
He told me they had some arms with them, but they were perfectly useless, 
for that they had neither powder nor ball, the washing of the sea having 
spoiled all their powder but a little, which they used, at their first 
landing, to provide themselves some food.
I asked him what he thought would become of them there, and if they had 
formed no design of making any escape. He said they had many consultations 
about it; but that having neither vessel, or tools to build one, or 
provisions of any kind, their councils always ended in tears and despair.
I asked him how he thought they would receive a proposal from me, which 
might tend towards an escape; and whether, if they were all here, it might 
not be done. I told him with freedom, I feared mostly their treachery and 
ill-usage of me if I put my life in their hands; for that gratitude was no 
inherent virtue in the nature of man, nor did men always square their 
dealings by the obligations they had received, so much as they did by the 
advantages they expected. I told him it would be very hard that I should be 
the instrument of their deliverance, and that they should afterwards make 
me their prisoner in New Spain, where an Englishman was certain to be made 
a sacrifice, what necessity or what accident soever brought him thither; 
and that I had rather be delivered up to the savages, and be devoured 
alive, than fall into the merciless claws of the priests, and be carried 
into the Inquisition. I added, that otherwise I was persuaded, if they were 
all here, we might, with so many hands, build a bark large enough to carry 
us all away, either to the Brazils, southward, or to the islands, or 
Spanish coast, northward; but that if, in requital, they should when I had 
put weapons into their hands, carry me by force among their own people, I 
might be ill used for my kindness to them, and make my case worse than it 
was before.
He answered, with a great deal of candor and ingenuity, that their 
condition was so miserable, and they were so sensible of it, that he 
believed they would abhor the thought of using any man unkindly that should 
contribute to their deliverance; and that, if pleased, he would go to them 
with the old man, and discourse with them about it, and return again, and 
bring me their answer; that he would make conditions with them upon their 
solemn oath that they should be absolutely under my leading, as their 
commander and captain; and that they should swear upon the holy sacraments 
and the gospel to be true to me, and to go to such Christian country as 
that I should agree to, and no other, and to be directed wholly and 
absolutely by my orders till they were landed safely in such country as I 
intended; and that he would bring a contract from them, under their hands, 
for that purpose.
Then he told me he would first swear to me himself that he would never stir 
from me as long as he lived till I gave him orders; and that he would take 
my side to the last drop of his blood, if there should happen the least 
breach of faith among his countrymen.
He told me they were all of them very civil, honest men, and they were 
under the greatest distress imaginable, having neither weapons nor clothes, 
nor any food, but at the mercy and discretion of the savages; out of all 
hopes of ever returning to their own country; and that he was sure, if I 
would undertake their relief, they would live and die by me.
Upon these assurances, I resolved to venture to relieve them, if possible, 
and to send the old savage and this Spaniard over to them to treat. But 
when we had gotten all things in a readiness to go, the Spaniard himself 
started an objection, which had so much prudence in it on one hand, and so 
much sincerity on the other hand, that I could not but be very well 
satisfied in it, and by his advice put off the deliverance of his comrades 
for at least half a year. The case was thus:
He had been with us now about a month, during which time I had let him see 
in what manner I had provided, with the assistance of Providence, for my 
support; and he saw evidently what stock of corn and rice I had laid up; 
which, as it was more than sufficient for myself, so it was not sufficient, 
at least without good husbandry, for my family, now it was increased to 
number four; but much less would it be sufficient if his countrymen, who 
were, as he said, fourteen, still alive, should come over; and least of all 
would it be sufficient to victual our vessel, if we should build one for a 
voyage to any of the Christian colonies of America. So he told me he 
thought it would be more advisable to let him and the two others dig and 
cultivate some more land, as much as I could spare seed to sow; and that we 
should wait another harvest, that we might have a supply of corn for his 
countrymen when they should come; for want might be a temptation to them to 
disagree, or not to think themselves delivered, otherwise than out of one 
difficulty into another. "You know," says he, "the children of Israel, 
though they rejoiced at first for their being delivered out of Egypt, yet 
rebelled even against God Himself, that delivered them, when they came to 
want bread in the wilderness."
His caution was so reasonable, and his advice so good, that I could not but 
be very well pleased with his proposal, as well as I was satisfied with his 
fidelity. So we fell to digging all four of us, as well as the wooden tools 
we were furnished with permitted; and in about a month's time, by the end 
of which it was seed-time, we had gotten as much land cured and trimmed up 
as we sowed twenty-two bushels of barley on, and sixteen jars of rice; 
which was, in short, all the seed we had to spare; nor, indeed, did we 
leave ourselves barley sufficient for our own food for the six months that 
we had to expect our crop; that is to say, reckoning from the time we set 
our seed aside for sowing; for it is not to be supposed it is six months in 
the ground in that country.
Having now society enough, and our numbers being sufficient to put us out 
of fear of the savages, if they had come, unless their number had-been very 
great, we went freely all over the island, wherever we found occasion; and 
as here we had our escape or deliverance upon our thoughts, it was 
impossible, at least for me, to have the means of it out of mine. To this 
purpose, I marked out several trees which I thought fit for our work, and I 
set Friday and his father to cutting them down; and then I caused the 
Spaniard, to whom I imparted my thought on that affair, to oversee and 
direct their work. I showed them with what indefatigable pains I had hewed 
a large tree into single planks, and I caused them to do the like, till 
they had made about a dozen large planks of good oak, near two feet broad, 
thirty-five feet long, and from two inches to four inches thick. What 
prodigious labor it took up, any one may imagine.
At the same time I contrived to increase my little flock of tame goats as 
much as I could; and to this purpose I made Friday and the Spaniard go out 
one day, and myself with Friday the next day, for we took our turns, and by 
this means we got above twenty young kids to breed up with the rest; for 
whenever we shot the dam, we saved the kids, and added them to our flock. 
But above all, the season for curing the grapes coming on, I caused such a 
prodigious quantity to be hung up in the sun, that I believe had we been at 
Alicant, where the raisins of the sun are cured, we could have filled sixty 
or eighty barrels; and these, with our bread, was a great part of our food, 
and very good living too, I assure you; for it is an exceeding nourishing 
food.
It was now harvest, and our crop in good order. It was not the most 
plentiful increase I had seen in the island, but however, it was enough to 
answer our end; for from our twenty-two bushels of barley we brought in and 
thrashed out above two hundred and twenty bushels, and the like in 
proportion of the rice; which was store enough for our food to the next 
harvest, though all the sixteen Spaniards had been on shore with me; or if 
we had been ready for a voyage, it would very plentifully have victualled 
our ship to have carried us to any part of the world, that is to say, of 
America.
When we had thus housed and secured our magazine of corn, we fell to work 
to make more wicker-work, viz., great baskets, in which we kept it; and the 
Spaniard was very handy and dextrous at this part, and often blamed me that 
I did not make some things for defence of this kind of work; but I saw no 
need of it.
And now having a full supply of food for all the guests I expected, I gave 
the Spaniard leave to go over to the main, to see what he could do with 
those he had left behind him there. I gave him strict charge in writing not 
to bring any man with him who would not first swear, in the presence of 
himself and of the old savage, that he would no way injure, fight with, or 
attack the person he should find in the island, who was so kind to send for 
them in order to their deliverance; but that they would stand by and defend 
him against all such attempts, and they went would be entirely under and 
subjected to his commands; and that this should be put in writing, and 
signed with their hands. How we were to have this done, when I knew they 
had neither pen nor ink, that indeed was a question which we never asked.
Under these instructions, the Spaniard and the old savage, the father of 
Friday, went away in one of the canoes which they might be said to come in, 
or rather were brought in, when they came as prisoners to be devoured by 
the savages.
I gave each of them a musket, with a firelock on it, and about eight 
charges of powder and ball, charging them to be very good husbands of both, 
and not to use either of them but upon urgent occasion.
This was a cheerful work, being the first measures used by me, in view of 
my deliverance, for now twenty-seven years and some days. I gave them 
provisions of bread and of dried grapes sufficient for themselves for many 
days, and sufficient for all their countrymen for about eight days' time; 
and wishing them a good voyage, I see them go, agreeing with them about a 
signal they should hang out at their return, by which I should know them 
again, when they came back, at a distance, before they came on shore.
They went away with a fair gale on the day that the moon was at full, by my 
account in the month of October, but as for an exact reckoning of days, 
after I had once lost it, I could never recover it again; nor had I kept 
even the number of years so punctually as to be sure that I was right, 
though as it proved, when I afterwards examined my account, I found I had 
kept a true reckoning of years.
It was no less than eight days I had waited for them, when a strange and 
unforeseen accident intervened, of which the like has not perhaps been 
heard of in history. I was fast asleep in my hutch one morning, when my man 
Friday came running in to me, and called aloud, "Master, master, they are 
come, they are come!"
I jumped up, and regardless of danger, I went out as soon as I could get my 
clothes on, through my little grove, which, by the way, was by this time 
grown to be a very thick wood; I say, regardless of danger, I went without 
my arms, which was not my custom to do; but I was surprised when, turning 
my eyes to the sea, I presently saw a boat at about a league and half's 
distance standing in for the shore, with a shoulder-of-mutton sail, as they 
call it, and the wind blowing pretty fair to bring them in; also I observed 
presently that they did not come from that side which the shore lay on, but 
from the southernmost end of the island. Upon this I called Friday in, and 
bid him lie close, for these were not the people we looked for, and that we 
might not know yet whether they were friends or enemies.
In the next place, I went in to fetch my perspective-glass, to see what I 
could make of them; and having taken the ladder out, I climbed up to the 
top of the hill, as I used to do when I was apprehensive of anything, and 
to take my view the plainer, without being discovered.
I had scarce set my foot on the hill, when my eye plainly discovered a ship 
lying at an anchor at about two leagues and a half's distance from me, 
south-south-east, but not above a league and a half from the shore. By my 
observation, it appeared plainly to be an English ship, and the boat 
appeared to be an English longboat.
I cannot express confusion I was in; though the joy of seeing a ship, and 
one who I had reason to believe was manned by my own countrymen, and 
consequently friends, was such as I cannot describe. But yet I had some 
secret doubts hung about me, I cannot tell from whence they came, bidding 
me keep upon my guard. In the first place, it occurred to me to consider 
what business an English ship could have in that part of the world, since 
it was not the way to or from any part of the world where the English had 
any traffic; I knew there had been no storms to drive them in there, as in 
distress; and that if they were English really, it was most probable that 
they were here upon no good design, and that I had better continue as I was 
than fall into the hands of thieves and murderers.
Let no man despise he secret hints and notices of danger which sometimes 
are given him when he may think there is no possibility of its being real. 
That such hints and notices are given us, I believe few that have made any 
observations of things can deny; that they are certain discoveries of an 
invisible world, and a converse of spirits, we cannot doubt; and if the 
tendency of them seems to be warn us of danger, why should we not suppose 
they are from some friendly agent, whether supreme, or inferior and 
subordinate, is not the question, and that they are given for our good?
The present question abundantly confirms me in the justice of this 
reasoning; for had I not been made cautious by this secret admonition, come 
it from whence it will, I had been undone inevitably, and in a far worse 
condition than before, as you will see presently.
I had not kept myself long in this posture, but I saw the boat draw near 
the shore, as if they looked for a creek to thrust in at, for the 
convenience of landing. However, as they did not come quite far enough, 
they did not see the little inlet where I formerly landed my rafts; but run 
their boat on shore upon the beach, at about half a mile from me, which was 
very happy for me; for otherwise they would have landed just, as I may say, 
at my door, and would soon have beaten me out of my castle, and perhaps 
have plundered me of all I had.
When they were on shore, I was fully satisfied that they were Englishmen, 
at least most of them; one or two I thought were Dutch, but it did not 
prove so. There were in all eleven men, whereof three of them I found were 
unarmed, and, as I thought, bound; and when the first four or five of them 
were jumped on shore, they took those three out of the boat, as prisoners. 
One of the three I could perceive using the most passionate gestures of 
entreaty, affliction, and despair, even to a kind of extravagance; the 
other two, I could perceive, lifted up their hands sometimes, and appeared 
concerned indeed, but not to such a degree as the first.
I was perfectly confounded at the sight, and knew not what the meaning of 
it should be. Friday called out to me in English as well as he could, "O 
master! you see English mans eat prisoner as well as savage mans." "Why," 
says I, "Friday, do you think they are agoing to eat them then?" "Yes," 
says Friday, "they will eat them." "No, no," says I, "Friday, I am afraid 
they will murder them indeed, but you may be sure they will not eat them."
All this while I had no thought of what the matter really was, but stood 
trembling with the horror of the sight, expecting every moment when the 
three prisoners should be killed; nay, once I saw one of the villains lift 
up his arm with a great cutlass, as the seamen call it, or sword, to strike 
one of the poor men; and I expected to see him fall every moment, at which 
all the blood in my body seemed to run chill in my veins.
I wished heartily now for my Spaniard, and the savage that was gone with 
him; or that I had any way to have come undiscovered within shot of them, 
that I might have rescued the three men, for I saw no fire-arms they had 
among them; but it fell out to my mind another way.
After I had observed the outrageous usage of the three men by the insolent 
seamen, I observed the fellows run scattering about the land, as if they 
wanted to see the country. I observed that the three other men had liberty 
to go also where they pleased; but they sat down all three upon the ground, 
very pensive, and looked like men in despair.
This put me in mind of the first time when I came on shore, and began to 
look about me; how I gave myself over for lost; how wildly I looked round 
me; what dreadful apprehensions I had; and how I lodged in the tree all 
night, for fear of being devoured by wild beasts.
As I knew nothing that night of the supply I was to receive by the 
providential driving of the ship nearer the land by the storms and tide, by 
which I have since been so long nourished and supported; so these three 
poor desolate men knew nothing how certain of deliverance and supply they 
were, how near it was to them, and how effectually and really they were in 
a condition of safety, at the same time that they thought themselves lost, 
and their case desperate.
So little do we see before us in the world, and so much reason have we to 
depend cheerfully upon the great Maker of the world, that He does not leave 
His creatures so absolutely destitute, but that, in the worst 
circumstances, they have always something to be thankful for, and sometimes 
are nearer their deliverance than they imagine; nay, are even brought to 
their deliverance by the means by which they seem to be brought to their 
destruction.
It was just at the top of high-water when these people came on shore; and 
while partly they stood parleying with the prisoners they brought, and 
partly while they rambled about to see what kind of a place they were in, 
they had carelessly stayed till the tide was spent, and the water was ebbed 
considerably away, leaving their boat aground.
They had left two men in the boat, who, as I found afterwards, having drank 
a little too much brandy, fell asleep. However, one of them waking sooner 
than the other, and finding the boat too fast aground for him to stir it, 
hallooed for the rest, who were straggling about, upon which they all soon 
came to the boat; but it was past all their strength to launch her, the 
boat being very heavy, and the shore on that side being a soft oozy sand, 
almost like a quicksand.
In this condition, like true seamen, who are perhaps the least of all 
mankind given to forethought, they gave it over, and away they strolled 
about the country again; and I heard one of them say aloud to another, 
calling them off from the boat, "Why, let her alone, Jack, can't ye? she 
will float next tide;" by which I was fully confirmed in the main inquiry 
of what countrymen they were.
All this while I kept myself very close, not once daring to stir out of my 
castle, any farther than to my place of observation near the top of the 
hill; and very glad I was to think how well it was fortified. I knew it was 
no less than often hours before the boat could be on float again, and by 
that time it would be dark, and I might be at more liberty to see their 
motions, and to hear their discourse, if they had any.
In the meantime, I fitted myself up for a battle, as before, though with 
more caution, knowing I had to do with another kind of enemy than I had at 
first. I ordered Friday also, whom I had an excellent marksman with his 
gun, to load himself with arms. I took myself two fowling-pieces, and I 
gave him three muskets. My figure, indeed, was very fierce. I had my 
formidable goat-skin coat on, with the great cap I have mentioned, a naked 
sword by my side, two pistols in my belt, and a gun upon each shoulder.
It was my design, as I said above, not to have made any attempt till it was 
dark; but about two o'clock, being the heat of the day, I found that, in 
short, they were all gone straggling into the woods, and, as I thought, 
were laid down to sleep. The three poor distressed men, too anxious for 
their condition to get any sleep, were, however, set down under the shelter 
of a great tree, at about a quarter of a mile from me, and, as I thought, 
out of sight of any of the rest.
Upon this I resolved to discover myself to them, and learn something of 
their condition. Immediately I marched in the figure as above, my man 
Friday at a good distance behind me, as formidable for his arms as I, but 
not making quite so staring a spectre-like figure as I did.
I came as near them undiscovered as I could, and then, before any of them 
saw me, I called aloud to them in Spanish, "What are ye, gentlemen?"
They started up at the noise, but were often times more confounded when 
they saw me, and the uncouth figure that I made. They made no answer at 
all, but I thought I perceived them just going to fly from me, when I spoke 
to them in English. "Gentlemen," said I, "do not be surprised at me; 
perhaps you may have a friend near you, when you did not expect it." "He 
must be sent directly from heaven, then," said one of them very gravely to 
me, and pulling off his hat at the same time to me, "for our condition is 
past the help of man." "All help is from heaven, sir," said I. "But can you 
put a stranger in the way how to help you, for you seem to me to be in some 
great distress? I saw you when you landed; and when you seemed to make 
applications to the brutes that came with you, I saw one of them lift up 
his sword to kill you."
The poor man, with tears running down his face, and trembling, looking like 
one astonished, returned, "Am I talking to God, or man? Is it a real man, 
or an angel?" "Be in no fear about that, sir," said I. "If God had sent an 
angel to relieve you, he would have come better clothed, and armed after 
another manner than you see me in. Pray lay aside your fears; I am a man, 
an Englishman, and disposed to assist you, you see. I have one servant 
only; we have arms and ammunition; tell us freely, can we serve you? What 
is your case?"
"Our case," said he, "sir, is too long to tell you while our murderers are 
so near; but in short, sir, I was commander of that ship; my men have 
mutinied against me, they have been hardly prevailed on not to murder me; 
and at last have set me on shore in this desolate place, with these two men 
with me, one my mate, the other a passenger, where we expected to perish, 
believing the place to be uninhabited, and know not yet what to think of 
it."
"Where are those brutes, your enemies?" said I. "Do you know where they are 
gone?" "There they lie, sir," said he, pointing to a thicket of trees. "My 
heart trembles for fear they have seen us, and heard you speak. If they 
have, they will certainly murder us all."
"Have they any fire-arms?" said I. He answered they had only two pieces, 
and one which they left in the boat. "Well then," said I, "leave the rest 
to me, I see they are all asleep; it is an easy thing to kill them all; but 
shall we rather take them prisoners?" He told me there were two desperate 
villains among them that it was scarce safe to show any mercy to; but if 
they were secured, he believed all the rest would return to their duty. I 
asked him which they were. He told me he could not at that distance 
describe them, but he would obey my order in anything I would direct. 
"Well," says I, "let us retreat out of their view or hearing, lest they 
awake, and we will resolve further." So they willingly went back with me, 
till the woods covered us from them.
"Look you, sir," said I, "if I venture upon your deliverance, are you 
willing to make two conditions with me?" He anticipated my proposals by 
telling me that both he and the ship, if recovered, should be wholly 
directed and commanded by me in everything; and if the ship was not 
recovered he would live and die with me in what part of the world soever I 
would send him; and the two other men said the same.
"Well," says I, "my conditions are but two. 1. That while you stay on this 
island with me, you will not pretend to any authority here; and if I put 
arms into your hands, you will, upon all occasions, give them up to me, and 
do no prejudice to me or mine upon this island; and in the meantime be 
governed by my orders. 2. That if the ship is, or may be, recovered, you 
will carry me and my man to England, passage free."
He gave me all the assurances that the invention and faith of man could 
devise that he would comply with these most reasonable demands; and, 
besides, would owe his life to me, and acknowledge it upon all occasions, 
as long as lived.
"Well then," said I, "here are three muskets for you, with powder and ball; 
tell me next what you think is proper to be done." He showed all the 
testimony of his gratitude that he was able, but offered to be wholly 
guided by me. I told him I thought it was hard venturing anything; but the 
best method I could think of was to fire upon them at once, as they lay; 
and if any was not killed at the first volley, and offered to submit, we 
might save them, and so put it wholly upon God's providence to direct the 
shot.
He said very modestly that he was loth to kill them if he could help it, 
but that those two were incorrigible villains, and had been the authors of 
all the mutiny in the ship, and if they escaped, we should be undone still; 
for they would go on board and bring the whole ship's company, and destroy 
us all. "Well then," says I, "necessity legitimates my advice, for it is 
the only way to save our lives." However, seeing him still cautious of 
shedding blood, I told him they should go themselves, and manage as they 
found convenient.
In the middle of this discourse we heard some of them awake, and soon after 
we saw two of them on their feet. I asked him if either of them were of the 
men who he had said were the heads of the mutiny. He said, "No." "Well 
then," said I, "you may let them escape; and Providence seems to have 
wakened them on purpose to save themselves. Now," says I, "if the rest 
escape you, it is your fault."
Animated with this, he took the musket I had given him in his hand, and a 
pistol in his belt, and his two comrades with him, with each man a piece in 
his hand. The two men who were with him going first made some noise, at 
which one of the seamen who was awake turned about, and seeing them coming 
cried out to the rest; but it was too late then, for the moment he cried 
out they fired, I mean the two men, the captain wisely reserving his own 
piece. They had so well aimed their shot at the men they knew, that one of 
them was killed on the spot, and the other very much wounded; but not being 
dead, he started up upon his feet, and called eagerly for help to the 
other. But the captain stepping to him, told him It was too late to cry for 
help, he should call upon God to forgive his villainy; and with that word 
knocked him down with the stock of his musket, so that he never spoke more. 
There were three more in the company, and one of them was also slightly 
wounded. By this time I was come; and when they saw their danger, and that 
it was in vain to resist, they begged for mercy. The captain told them he 
would spare their lives if they would give him any assurance of their 
abhorrence of the treachery they had been guilty of, and would swear to be 
faithful him in recovering the ship, and afterwards in carrying her back to 
Jamaica, from whence they came. They gave him all the protestations of 
their sincerity that could be desired, and he was willing to believe them, 
and spare their lives, which I was not against, only I obliged him to keep 
them bound hand and foot while they were upon the island.
While this was doing, I sent Friday with the captain's mate to the boat, 
with orders to secure her, and bring away the oars and sail, which they 
did; and by and by three straggling men that were (happily for them) parted 
from the rest, came back upon hearing the guns fired; and seeing their 
captain, who before was their prisoner, now their conqueror, they submitted 
to be bound also, and so our victory was complete.
It now remained that the captain and I should inquire into one another's 
circumstances. I began first, and told him my whole history, which he heard 
with an attention even to amazement; and particularly at the wonderful 
manner of my being furnished with provisions and ammunition; and, indeed, 
as my story is a whole collection of wonders, it affected him deeply. But 
when he reflected from thence upon himself, and how I seemed to have been 
preserved there on purpose to save his life, the tears ran down his face, 
and he could not speak a word more.
After this communication was at an end I carried him and his two men into 
my apartment, leading them in just where I came out, viz., at the top of 
the house, where I refreshed them with such provisions as I had, and showed 
them all the contrivances I had made during my long, long inhabiting that 
place.
All I showed them, all I said to them, was perfectly amazing; but above 
all, the captain admired my fortification, and how perfectly I had 
concealed my retreat with a grove of trees, which, having been now planted 
near twenty years, and the trees growing much faster than in England, was 
become a little wood, and so thick that it was unpassable in any part of it 
but at that one side where I had reserved my little winding passage into 
it. I told him this was my castle and my residence, but that I had a seat 
in the country, as most princes have, whither I could retreat upon 
occasion, and I would show him that, too, another time; but at present our 
business was to consider how to recover the ship. He agreed with me as to 
that, but told me he was perfectly at a loss what measures to take, for 
that there were still six and twenty hands on board, who having entered 
into a cursed conspiracy, by which-they had all forfeited their lives to 
the law, would be hardened in it now by desperation, and would carry it on, 
knowing that if they were reduced they should be brought to the gallows as 
soon as they came to England, or to any of the English colonies; and that 
therefore there would be no attacking them with so small a number as we 
were.
I mused for some time upon what he said, and found it was a very rational 
conclusion, and that therefore something was to be resolved on very 
speedily, as well to draw the men on board into some snare for their 
surprise as to prevent their landing upon us, and destroying us. Upon this 
it presently occurred to me that in a while the ship's crew, wondering what 
was become of their comrades and of the boat, would certainly come on shore 
in their other boat to see for them; and that then, perhaps, they might 
come armed, and be too strong for us. This he allowed was rational.
Upon this, I told him the first thing we had to do was to stave the boat, 
which lay upon the beach, so that they might not carry her off; and taking 
everything out of her, leave her so far useless as not to be fit to swim. 
Accordingly we went on board, took the arms which were left on board out of 
her, and whatever else we found there, which was a bottle of brandy, and 
another of rum, a few biscuit-cakes, a horn of powder, and a great lump of 
sugar in a piece of canvas - the sugar was five or six pounds; all which 
was very welcome to me, especially the brandy and sugar, of which I had had 
none left for many years.
When we had carried all these things on shore (the oars, mast, sail, and 
rudder of the boat were carried away before, as above), we knocked a great 
hole in her bottom that if they had come strong enough to master us, yet 
they could not carry off the boat.
Indeed, it was not much in my thoughts that we could be able to recover the 
ship; but my view was, that if they went away without the boat I did not 
much question to make her fit again to carry us away to the Leeward 
Islands, and call upon our friends the Spaniards in my way; for I had them 
still in my thoughts.
While we were thus preparing our designs, and had first, by main strength, 
heaved the boat up upon the beach so high that the tide would not fleet her 
off at high-water mark; and besides, had broke a hole in her bottom too big 
to be quickly stopped, and were sat down musing what we should do, we heard 
the ship fire a gun, and saw her make a waft with her ancient as a signal 
for the boat to come on board. But no boat stirred; and they fired several 
times, making other signals for the boat.
At last, when all their signals and firings proved fruitless, and they 
found the boat did not stir, we saw them, by the help of my glasses, hoist 
another boat out, and row towards the shore; and we found, as they 
approached, that there was no less than often men in her, and that they had 
fire-arms with them.
As the ship lay almost two leagues from the shore, we had a full view of 
them" as they came, and a plain sight of the men, even of their faces; 
because the tide having set them a little to the east of the other boat, 
they rowed up under shore, to come to the same place where the other had 
landed, and where the boat lay.
By this means, I say, we had a full view of them, and the captain knew the 
persons and characters of all the men in the boat, of whom he said that 
there were three very honest fellows, who, he was sure, were led into this 
conspiracy by the rest, being overpowered and frighted; but that was for 
the boatswain who, it seems, was the chief officer among them, and all the 
rest, they were as outrageous as any of the ship's crew, and were no doubt 
made desperate in their new enterprise; and terribly apprehensive he was 
that they would be too powerful for us.
I smiled at him, and told him that men in our circumstances were past the 
operation of fear; that seeing almost every condition that could be was 
better than that which we were supposed to be in, we ought to expect that 
the consequence, whether death or life, would be sure to be a deliverance. 
I asked him what he thought of the circumstances of my life, and whether a 
deliverance were not worth venturing for. "And where, sir," said I, "is 
your belief of my being preserved here on purpose to save your life, which 
elevated you a little while ago? For my part," said I, "there seems to be 
but one thing amiss in all the prospect of it." "What's that?" says he. 
"Why," said I, It is that, as you say, there are three or four honest 
fellows among them which should be spared; had they been all of the wicked 
part of the crew I should have thought God's providence had singled them 
out to deliver them into your hands; for depend upon it, every man of them 
that comes ashore are our own, and shall die or live as they behave to us."
As I spoke this with a raised voice and cheerful countenance, I found it 
greatly encouraged him; so we set vigorously to our business. We had, upon 
the first appearance of the boat's coming from the ship, considered of 
separating our prisoners, and had, indeed, secured them effectually.
Two of them, of whom the captain was less assured than ordinary, I sent 
with Friday and one of the three delivered men to my cave, where they were 
remote enough, and out of danger of being heard or discovered, or of 
finding their way out of the woods, if they could have delivered 
themselves. Here they left them bound, but gave them provisions, and 
promised them, if they continued there quietly, to give them their liberty 
in a day or two; but that if they attempted their escape, they should be 
put to death without mercy. They promised faithfully to bear their 
confinement with patience, and were very thankful that they had such good 
usage as to have provisions and a light left them; for Friday gave them 
candles (such as we made ourselves) for their comfort; and they did not 
know but that he stood sentinel over them at the entrance.
The other prisoners had better usage. Two of them were kept pinioned, 
indeed, because the captain was not free to trust them; but the other two 
were taken into my service, upon the captain's recommendation, and upon 
their solemnly engaging to live and die with us; so with them and the three 
honest men we were seven men well armed; and I made no doubt we should be 
able to deal well enough with the ten that were a-coming, considering that 
the Captain had said there were three or four honest men among them also.
As soon as they got to the place where their other boat lay, they ran their 
boat into the beach, and came all on shore, hauling the boat up after them, 
which I was glad to see; for I was afraid they would rather have left the 
boat at an anchor some distance from the shore, with some hands in her to 
guard her, and so we should not be able to seize the boat.
Being on shore, the first thing they did they ran all to their other boat; 
and it was easy to see that they were under a great surprise to find her, 
stripped, as above, of all that was in her, and a great hole in her bottom.
After they had mused a while upon this, they set up two or three great 
shouts, hallooing with all their might, to try if they could make their 
companions hear; but all was to no purpose. Then they came all close in a 
ring, and fired a volley of their small-arms, which, indeed, we heard, and 
the echoes made the woods ring. But it was all one; those in the cave we 
were sure could not hear, and those in our keeping, though they heard it 
well enough, yet durst give no answer to them.
They were so astonished at the surprise of this, that, as they told us 
afterwards, they resolved to go all on board again, to their ship, and let 
them know there that the men were all murdered, and the longboat staved. 
Accordingly, they immediately launched their boat again, and got all of 
them on board.
The captain was terribly amazed, and even confounded at this, believing 
they would go on board the ship again, and set sail, giving their comrades 
for lost, and so he should still lose the ship, which he was in hopes we 
should have recovered; but he was quickly as much frighted the other way.
They had not been long put off with the boat but we perceived them all 
coming on shore again; but with this new measure in their conduct, which it 
seems they consulted together upon, viz., to leave three men in the boat, 
and the rest to go on shore, and go up into the country to look for their 
fellows.
This was a great disappointment to us, for now we were at a loss what to 
do; for our seizing those seven men on shore would be no advantage to us if 
we let the boat escape, because they would then row away to the ship, and 
then the rest of them would be sure to weigh and set sail, and so our 
recovering the ship would be lost. However, we had no remedy but to wait 
and see what the issue of things might present. The seven men came on 
shore, and the three who remained in the boat put her off to a good 
distance from the shore, and came to an anchor to wait for them; so that it 
was impossible for us to come at them in the boat.
Those that came on shore kept close together, marching towards the top of 
the little hill under which my habitation lay; and we could see them 
plainly, though they could not perceive us. We could have been very glad 
they would have come nearer to us, so that we might have fired at them, or 
that they would have gone farther off, that we might have come abroad.
But when they were come to the brow of the hill, where they could see a 
great way into the valleys and woods which lay towards the north-east part, 
and where the island lay lowest, they shouted and hallooed till they were 
weary; and not caring, it seems, to venture far from the shore, nor far 
from one another, they sat down together under a tree, to consider of it. 
Had they thought fit to have gone to sleep there, as the other party of 
them had done, they had done the job for us; but they were too full of 
apprehensions of danger to venture to go to sleep, though they could not 
tell what the danger was they had to fear neither.
The captain made a very just proposal to me upon this consultation of 
theirs, viz., that perhaps they would all fire a volley again, to endeavour 
to make their fellows hear, and that we should all sally upon them, just at 
the juncture when their pieces were all discharged, and they would 
certainly yield, and we should have them without bloodshed. I liked the 
proposal, provided it was done while we were near enough to come up to them 
before they could load their pieces again.
But this event did not happen, and we lay still a long time, very 
irresolute what course to take. At length I told them there would be 
nothing to be done, in my opinion, till night; and then, if they did not 
return to the boat, perhaps we might find a way to get between them and the 
shore, and so might use some stratagem with them in the boat to get them on 
shore.
We waited a great while, though very impatient for their removing; and were 
very uneasy when, after long consultations, we saw them start all up, and 
march down towards the sea. It seems they had such dreadful apprehensions 
upon them of the danger of the place that they resolved to go on board the 
ship again, give their companions over for lost, and so go on with their 
intended voyage with the ship.
As soon as I perceived them go towards the shore, I imagined it to be, as 
it really was, that they had given over their search, and were for going 
back again; and the captain, as soon as I told him my thoughts, was ready 
to sink at the apprehensions of it; but I presently thought of a stratagem 
to fetch them back again, and which answered my end to a tittle.
I ordered Friday and the captain's mate to go over the little creek 
westward, towards the place where the savages came on shore when Friday was 
rescued, and as soon as they came to a little rising ground, at about half 
a mile distance. I bade them halloo as loud as they could, and wait till 
they found the seamen heard them; that as soon as ever they heard the 
seamen answer them, they should return it again; and then keeping out of 
sight, take a round, always answering when the other hallooed, to draw them 
as far into the island, and among the woods, as possible, and then wheel 
about again to me by such ways as I directed them.
They were just going into the boat when Friday and the mate hallooed; and 
they presently heard them, and answering, run along the shore westward, 
towards the voice they heard, when they were presently stopped by the 
creek, where the water being up, they could not get over, and called for 
the boat to come up and set them over, as, indeed, I expected.
When they hid set themselves over, I observed that the boat being gone up a 
good way into the creek, and, as it were, in a harbor within the land, they 
took one of the three men out of her to go along with them, and left only 
two in the boat, having fastened her to the stump of a little tree on the 
shore.
This was what I wished for; and immediately leaving Friday and the 
captain's mate to their business, I took the rest with me, and crossing the 
creek out of their sight, we surprised the two men before they were aware; 
one of them lying on shore, and the other being in the boat. The fellow on 
shore was between sleeping and waking, and going to start up. The captain, 
who was foremost, ran in upon him, and knocked him down, and then called 
out to him in the boat to yield, or he was a dead man.
There needed very few arguments to persuade a single man to yield when he 
saw five men upon him, and his comrade knocked down; besides, this was, it 
seems, one of the three who were not so hearty in the mutiny as the rest of 
the crew, and therefore was easily persuaded, not only to yield, but 
afterwards to join very sincerely with us.
In the meantime, Friday and the captain's mate so well managed their 
business with the rest, that they drew them, by hallooing and answering, 
from one hill to another, and from one wood to another, till they not only 
heartily tired them, but left them where they were very sure they could not 
reach back to the boat before it was dark; and, indeed, they were heartily 
tired themselves also by the time they came back to us.
We had nothing now to do but to watch for them in the dark, and to fall 
upon them, so as to make sure work with them.
It was several hours after Friday came back to me before they came back to 
their boat; and we could hear the foremost of them, long before they came 
quite up, calling to those behind to come along, and could also hear them 
answer and complain how lame and tired they were, and not able to come any 
faster; which was very welcome to us.
At length they came up to the boat; but It is impossible to express their 
confusion when they found the boat fast aground in the creek, the tide 
ebbed out, and their two men gone. We could hear them call to one another 
in a most lamentable manner, telling one another they were gotten into an 
enchanted island; that either there were inhabitants in it, and they should 
all be murdered, or else there were devils and spirits in it, and they 
should all be carried away and devoured.
They hallooed again, and called their two comrades by their names a great 
many times; but no answer. After some time we could see them, by the little 
light there was, run about, wringing their hands like men in despair, and 
that sometimes they would go and sit down in the boat to rest themselves; 
then come ashore again and walk about again, and so the same thing over 
again.
My men would fain have me give them leave to fall upon them at once in the 
dark; but I was willing to take them at some advantage, so to spare them, 
and kill as few of them as I could; and especially I was unwilling to 
hazard the killing any of our own men, knowing the other were very well 
armed. I resolved to wait, to see if they did not separate; and, therefore, 
to make sure of them, I drew my ambuscade nearer, and ordered Friday and 
the captain to creep upon their hands and feet, as close to the ground as 
they could, that they might not be discovered, and get as near them as they 
could possibly, before they offered to fire.
They had not been long in that posture but that the boatswain, who was the 
principal ringleader of the mutiny, and had now shown himself the most 
dejected and dispirited of all the rest, came walking towards them, with 
two more of their crew. The captain was so eager, as having this principal 
rogue so much in his power that he could hardly have patience to let him 
come so near as to be sure of him, for they only heard his tongue before, 
but when they came nearer, the captain and Friday, starting up on their 
feet, let fly at them.
The boatswain was killed upon the spot; the next man was shot into the 
body, and fell just by him, though he did not die till an hour or two 
after; and the third ran for it.
At the noise of the fire I immediately advanced with my whole army, which 
was now eight men, viz., myself, generalissimo, Friday, my lieutenant-
general; the captain and his two men, and the three prisoners of war, whom 
we had trusted with arms.
We came upon them, indeed, in the dark, so that they could not see our 
number; and I made the man we had left in the boat, who was now one of us, 
call to them by name, to try if I could bring them to a parley, and so 
might perhaps reduce them to terms, which fell out just as we desired; for 
indeed it was easy to think, as their condition then was, they would be 
very willing to capitulate. So he calls out as loud as he could to one of 
them, "Tom Smith! Tom Smith!" Tom Smith answered immediately. "Who's that? 
Robinson?" For it seems he knew his voice. The other answered, "Ay, ay; for 
God's sake, Tom Smith, throw down your arms and yield, or you are all dead 
men this moment."
"Who must we yield to? What are they?" says Smith again. "Here they are," 
says he; "here's our captain and fifty men with him, have been hunting you 
this two hours; the boatswain is killed, Will Frye is wounded, and I am a 
prisoner; and if you do not yield, you are all lost."
"Will they give us quarter, then," says Tom Smith, "and we will yield?" 
"I'll go and ask, if you promise to yield," says Robinson. So he asked the 
captain, and the captain then calls himself out, "You, Smith, you know my 
voice, if you lay down your arms immediately and submit, you shall have 
your lives, all but Will Atkins."
Upon this Will Atkins cried out, "For God's sake, captain, give me quarter; 
what have I done? They have been all as bad as I;" which, by the way, was 
not true neither; for it seems this Will Atkins was the first man that laid 
hold of the captain when they first mutinied, and used him barbarously, in 
tying his hands, and giving him injurious language. However, the captain 
told him he must lay down his arms at discretion, and trust to the 
governor's mercy; by which he meant me, for they all called me governor.
In a word, they all laid down their arms, and begged their lives; and I 
sent the man that had parleyed with them and two more, who bound them all; 
and then my great army of fifty men, which, particularly with those three, 
were all but eight, came up and seized upon them all, and upon their boat; 
only that I kept myself and one more out of sight for reasons of state.
Our next work was to repair the boat, and think of seizing the ship; and as 
for the captain, now he had leisure to parley with them, he expostulated 
with them upon the villainy of their practices with him, and at length upon 
the farther wickedness of their design, and how certainly it must bring 
them to misery and distress in the end, and perhaps to the gallows.
They all appeared very penitent, and begged hard for their lives. As for 
that, he told them they were none of his prisoners, but the commander of 
the island; that they thought they had set him on shore in a barren, 
uninhabited island; but it had pleased God so to direct them that the 
island was inhabited, and that the governor was an Englishman; that he 
might hang them all there, if he pleased; but as he had given them all 
quarter, he supposed he would send them to England, to be dealt with there 
as justice required, except Atkins, whom he was commanded by the governor 
to advise to prepare for death, for that he would be hanged in the morning.
Though this was all a fiction of his own, yet it had its desired effect. 
Atkins fell upon his knees, to beg the captain to intercede with the 
governor for his life; and all the rest begged of him, for God's sake, that 
they might not be sent to England.
It now occurred to me that the time of our deliverance was come, and that 
it would be a most easy thing to bring these fellows in to be hearty in 
getting possession of the ship; so I retired in the dark from them, that 
they might not see what kind of a governor they had, and called the captain 
to me. When I called, as at a good distance, one of the men was ordered to 
speak again, and say to the captain, "Captain, the commander calls for 
you." And presently the captain replied, "Tell his excellency I am just a-
coming." This more perfectly amused them, and they all believed that the 
commander was just by with his fifty men.
Upon the captain's coming to me, I told him my project for seizing the 
ship, which he liked of wonderfully well, and resolved to put it in 
execution the next morning. But in order to execute it with more art, and 
secure of success, I told him we must divide the prisoners, and that they 
should go and take Atkins and two more of the worst of them, and send them 
pinioned to the cave where the others lay. This was committed to Friday and 
the two men who came on shore with the captain.
They conveyed them to the cave, as to a prison. And it was, indeed, a 
dismal place, especially to men in their condition. The others I ordered to 
my bower, as I called it, of which I have given a full description; and as 
it was fenced in, and they pinioned, the place was secure enough, 
considering they were upon their behavior.
To these in the morning I sent the captain, who was to enter into a parley 
with them; in a word, to try them, and tell me whether he thought they 
might be trusted or not to go on board and surprise the ship. He talked to 
them of the injury done him, of the condition they were brought to; and 
that though the governor had given them quarter for their lives as to the 
present action, yet that if they were sent to England they would also he 
hanged in chains, to be sure; but that if they would join so just an 
attempt as to recover the ship, he would have the governor's engagement for 
their pardon.
Any one may guess how readily such a proposal would be accepted by men in 
their condition. They fell down on their knees to the captain, and 
promised, with the deepest imprecations, that they would be faithful to him 
to the last drop, and that they should owe their lives to him, and would go 
with him all over the world; that they would own him for a father to them 
as long as they lived.
"Well," says the captain, "I must go and tell the governor what you say, 
and see what I can do to bring him to consent to it." So he brought me an 
account of the temper he found them in, and that he verily believed they 
would be faithful.
However, that we might be very secure, I told him he should go back again 
and choose out five of them, and tell them they might see that he did not 
want men, that he would take out those five to be his assistants, and that 
the governor would keep the other two and the three that were sent 
prisoners to the castle, my cave, as hostages for the fidelity of those 
five; and that if they proved unfaithful in the execution, the five 
hostages should be hanged in chains alive upon the shore.
This looked severe, and convinced them that the governor was in earnest. 
However, they had no way left them but to accept it; and it was now the 
business of the prisoners, as much as of the captain, to persuade the other 
five to do their duty.
Our strength was now thus ordered for the expedition. 1. The captain, his 
mate, and passenger. 2. Then the two prisoners of the first gang, to whom, 
having their characters from the captain, I had given their liberty, and 
trusted them with arms. 3. The other two whom I had kept till now in my 
bower, pinioned, but upon the captain's motion had now released. 4. These 
five released at last; so that they were twelve in all, besides five we 
kept prisoners in the cave for hostages.
I asked the captain if he was willing to venture with these hands on board 
the ship; for as for me and my man Friday, I did not think it was proper 
for us to stir, having seven men left behind, and it was employment enough 
for us to keep them asunder and supply them with victuals. As to the five 
in the cave, I resolved to keep them fast; but Friday went in twice a day 
to them, to supply them with necessaries, and I made the other two carry 
provisions to a certain distance, where Friday was to take it.
When I showed myself to the two hostages, it was with the captain, who told 
them I was the person the governor had ordered to look after them, and that 
it was the governor's pleasure they should not stir anywhere but by my 
direction; that if they did, they should be fetched into the castle, and be 
laid in irons; so that as we never suffered them to see me as governor, so 
I now appeared as another person, and spoke of the governor, the garrison, 
the castle, and the like, upon all occasions.
The captain now had no difficulty before him but to furnish his two boats, 
stop the breach of one, and man them. He made his passenger captain of one, 
with four other men; and himself, and his mate, and five more went in the 
other; and they contrived their business very well, for they came up to the 
ship about midnight. As soon as they came within call of the ship, he made 
Robinson hail them, and tell them they had brought off the men and the 
boat, but that it was a long time before they had found them, and the like, 
holding them in a chat till they came to the ship's side; when the captain 
and the mate entering first, with their arms, immediately knocked down the 
second mate and carpenter with the butt-end of their muskets, being very 
faithfully seconded by their men. They secured all the rest that were upon 
the main and quarter decks, and began to fasten the hatches to keep them 
down who were below; when the other boat and their men entering at the fore-
chains, secured the forecastle of the ship, and the scuttle which went down 
into the cook-room, making three men they found there prisoners.
When this was done, and all safe upon deck, the captain ordered the mate, 
with three men, to break into the round-house, where the new rebel captain 
lay, and having taken the alarm was gotten up, and with two men and a boy 
had gotten fire-arms in their hands; and when the mate with a crow split 
open the door, the new captain and his men fired boldly among them, and 
wounded the mate with a musket-ball, which broke his arm, and wounded two 
more of the men, but killed nobody.
The mate calling for help, rushed, however, into the round-house wounded as 
he was, and with his pistol shot the new captain through the head, the 
bullet entering at his mouth and came out again behind one of his ears, so 
that he never spoke a word; upon which the rest yielded, and the ship was 
taken effectually, without any more lives lost.
As soon as the ship was thus secured, the captain ordered seven guns to be 
fired, which was the signal agreed upon with me to give me notice of his 
success, which you may be sure I was very glad to hear, having sat watching 
upon the shore for it till near two of the clock in the morning.
Having thus heard the signal plainly, I laid me down; and it having been a 
day of great fatigue to me I slept very sound, till I was something 
surprised with the noise of a gun; and presently starting up, I heard a man 
call me by the name of "Governor," "Governor," and presently I knew the 
captain's voice; when climbing up to the top of the hill, there he stood, 
and pointing to the ship he embraced me in his arms. "My dear friend and 
deliverer," says he, "there's your ship, for she is all yours, and so are 
we, and all that belong to her." I cast my eyes to the ship, and there she 
rode within little more than half a mile of the shore; for they had weighed 
her anchor as soon as they were masters of her, and the weather being fair 
had brought her to an anchor just against the mouth of the little creek, 
and the tide being up, the captain had brought the pinnace in near the 
place where I at first landed my rafts, and so landed just at my door.
I was at first ready to sink down with the surprise; for I saw my 
deliverance, indeed, visibly put into my hands, all things easy, and a 
large ship just ready to carry me away whither I pleased to go. At first, 
for some time, I was not able to answer him one word; but as he had taken 
me in his arms, I held fast by him, or I should have fallen to the ground.
He perceived the surprise, and immediately pulls a bottle out of his 
pocket, and gave me a dram of cordial, which he had brought on purpose for 
me. After I had drank it, I sat down upon the ground; and though it brought 
me to myself, yet it was a good while before I could speak a word to him.
All this while the poor man was in as great an ecstasy as I, only not under 
any surprise, as I was; and he said a thousand kind, tender things to me, 
to compose me and bring me to myself. But such was the flood of joy in my 
breast that it put all my spirits into confusion. At last it broke out into 
tears, and in a little while after I recovered my speech.
Then I took my turn, and embraced him as my deliverer, and we rejoiced 
together. I told him I looked upon him as a man sent from heaven to deliver 
me, and that the whole transaction seemed to be a chain of wonders; that 
such things as these were the testimonies we had of a secret hand of 
Providence governing the world, and an evidence that the eyes of an 
infinite Power could search into the remotest corner of the world, and send 
help to the miserable whenever He pleased.
I forgot not to lift up my heart in thankfulness to heaven; and what heart 
could forbear to bless Him, who had not only in a miraculous power provided 
for one in such a wilderness, and in such a desolate condition, but from 
whom every deliverance must always be acknowledged to proceed?
When we had talked a while, the captain told me he had brought me some 
little refreshment, such as the ship afforded, and such as the wretches 
that had been so long his masters had not plundered him of. Upon this he 
called aloud to the boat, and bid his men bring the things ashore that were 
for the governor; and, indeed, it was a present as if I had been one, not 
that was to be carried away along with them, but as if I had been to dwell 
upon the island still, and they were to go without me.
First, he had brought me a case of bottles full of excellent cordial 
waters, six large bottles of Madeira wine (the bottles held two quarts a-
piece), two pounds of excellent good tobacco, twelve good pieces of the 
ship's beef, and six pieces of pork, with a bag of peas, and about a 
hundredweight of biscuit.
He brought me also a box of sugar, a box of flour, a bag full of lemons, 
and two bottles of lime-juice, and abundance of other things; but besides 
these, and what was a thousand times more useful to me, he brought me six 
clean new shirts, six very good neck-cloths, two pair of gloves, one pair 
of shoes, a hat, and one pair of stockings, and a very good suit of clothes 
of his own, which had been worn but very little; in a word, he clothed me 
from head to foot.
It was a very kind and agreeable present, as any one may imagine, to one in 
my circumstances; but never was anything in the world of that kind so 
unpleasant, awkward, and uneasy, as it was to me to wear such clothes at 
their first putting on.
After these ceremonies passed, and after all his good things were brought 
into my little apartment, we began to consult what was to be done with the 
prisoners we had; for it was worth considering whether we might venture to 
take them away with us or no, especially two of them, whom we knew to be 
incorrigible and refractory to the last degree; and the captain said he 
knew they were such rogues that there was no obliging them; and if he did 
carry them away, it must be in irons, as malefactors, to be delivered over 
to justice at the first English colony he could come at; and I found that 
the captain himself was very anxious about it.
Upon this I told him that, if he desired it, I durst undertake to bring the 
two men he spoke of to make it their own request that he should leave them 
upon the island. "I should be very glad of that," says the captain, "with 
all my heart."
"Well," says I, "I will send for them up, and talk with them for you." So I 
cause Friday and the two hostages, for they were now discharged, their 
comrades having performed their promise; I say, I cause them to go to the 
cave and bring up the five men, pinioned as they were, to the bower, and 
keep them there till I came.
After some time I came thither, dressed in my new habit; and now I was 
called governor again. Being all met, and the captain with me, I caused the 
men to be brought before me, and I told them I had had a full account of 
their villainous behavior to the captain, and how they had run away with 
the ship, and were preparing to commit farther robberies, but that 
Providence had ensnared them in their own ways, and that they were fallen 
into the pit which they had digged for others.
I let them know that by my direction the ship had been seized, that she lay 
now in the road, and they might see, by and by, that their new captain had 
received the reward of his villainy, for that they might see him hanging at 
the yardarm; that as to them, I wanted to know what they had to say why I 
should not execute them as pirates, taken in the fact, as by my commission 
they could not doubt I had authority to do.
One of them answered in the name of the rest that they had nothing to say 
but this, that when they were taken the captain promised them their lives, 
and they humbly implored my mercy. But I told them I knew no what mercy to 
show them; for as for myself, I had resolved to quit the island with all my 
men, and had taken passage with the captain to go for England. And as for 
the captain, he could not carry them to England other than as prisoners in 
irons, to be tried for mutiny, and running away with the ship; the 
consequence of which, they must needs know, would be the gallows; so that I 
could not tell which was best for them, unless they had a mind to take 
their fate in the island. If they desired that, I did not care, as I had 
liberty to leave it. I had some inclination to give them their lives, if 
they thought they could shift on shore.
They seemed very thankful for it, said they would much rather venture to 
stay there than to be carried to England to be hanged; so I left it on that 
issue.
However, the captain seemed to make some difficulty of it, as if he durst 
not leave them there. Upon this I seemed a little angry with the captain, 
and told him that they were my prisoners, not his; and that seeing I had 
offered them so much favor, I would be as good as my word; and that if he 
did not think fit to consent to it, I would set them at liberty, as I found 
them; and if he did not like it, he might take them again if he could catch 
them.
Upon this they appeared very thankful, and I accordingly set them at 
liberty, and bade them retire into the woods to the place whence they came, 
and I would leave them some fire-arms, some ammunition, and some directions 
how they should live very will, if they thought fit.
Upon this I prepared to go on board the ship, but told the captain that I 
would stay that night to prepare my things, and desired him to go on board 
in the meantime, and keep all right in the ship, and send the boat on shore 
the next day for me; ordering him, in the meantime, to cause the new 
captain, who was killed, to be hanged at the yard-arm, that these men might 
see him.
When the captain was gone, I sent for the men up to me to my apartment, and 
entered seriously into discourse with them of their circumstances. I told 
them I thought they had made a right choice; that if the captain carried 
them away, they would certainly be hanged. I showed them the new captain 
hanging at the yard-arm of the ship, and told them they had nothing less to 
expect.
When they had all declared their willingness to stay, I then told them I 
would let them into the story of my living there, and put them into the way 
of making it easy to them. Accordingly I gave them the whole history of the 
place, and of my coming to it, showed them my fortifications, the way I 
made my bread, planted my corn, cured my grapes; and in a word, all that 
was necessary to make them easy. I told them the story also of the sixteen 
Spaniards that were to be expected, for whom I left a letter, and made them 
promise to treat them in common with themselves.
I left them my fire-arms, viz., five muskets, three fowling-pieces, and 
three swords. I had above a barrel and half of powder left; for after the 
first year or two I used but little, and wasted none. I gave them a 
description of the way I managed the goats, and directions to milk and 
fatten them, and to make both butter and cheese.
In a word, I gave them every part of my own story, and I told them I would 
prevail with the captain to leave them two barrels of gunpowder more, and 
some garden seeds, which I told them I would have been very glad of. Also I 
gave them the bag of peas which the captain had brought me to eat, and bade 
them be sure to sow and increase them.
Having done all this, I left them the next day, and went on board the ship. 
We prepared immediately to sail, but did not weigh that night. The next 
morning early two of the five men came swimming to the ship's side, and 
making a most lamentable complaint of the other three, begged to be taken 
into the ship for God's sake, for they should be murdered, and begged the 
captain to take them on board, though he hanged them immediately.
Upon this the captain pretended to have no power without me; but after some 
difficulty, and after their solemn promises of amendment, they were taken 
on board, and were some time after soundly whipped and pickled, after which 
they proved very honest and quiet fellows.
Some time after this the boat was ordered on shore, the tide being up, with 
the things promised to the men, to which the captain, at my intercession, 
caused their chests and clothes to be added, which they took, and were very 
thankful for. I also encouraged them by telling them that if it lay in my 
way to send any vessel to take them in, I would not forget them.
When I took leave of this island, I carried on board, for relics, the great 
goat-skin cap I had made, my umbrella, and my parrot; also I forgot not to 
take the money I formerly mentioned, which had lain me so long useless that 
it was grown rusty or tarnished, and could hardly; as also the money I 
found in the wreck of the Spanish ship.
And thus I left the island, the 19th of December, as I found by the ship's 
account, in the year 1686, after I had been upon it eight and twenty years, 
two months, and nineteen days, being delivered from this second captivity 
the same day of the month that I first made my escape in the barco-longo, 
from among the Moors of Sallee.
In this vessel, after a long voyage, I arrived in England, the 11th of 
June, in the year 1687, having been thirty and five years absent.
When I came to England I was a perfect a stranger to all the world as if I 
had never been known there. My benefactor and faithful steward, whom I had 
left in trust with my money, was alive, but had had great misfortunes in 
the world, was become a widow the second time, and very low in the world. I 
made her easy as to what she owed me, assuring her that I would give her no 
trouble; but on the contrary, in gratitude to her former care and 
faithfulness to me, I relieved her as my little stock would afford; which, 
at that time, would indeed allow me to do but little for her; but I assured 
her I would never forget her former kindness to me, nor did I forget her 
when I had sufficient to help her, as shall be observed in its place.
I went down afterwards into Yorkshire; but my father was dead, and my 
mother and all the family extinct, except that I found two sisters, and two 
of the children of one of my brothers; and as I had been long ago given 
over for dead, there had been no provision made for me; so that, in a word, 
I found nothing to relieve or assist me; and that little money I had would 
not do much for me as to settling in the world.
I met with one piece of gratitude, indeed, which I did not expect; and this 
was, that the master of the ship whom I had so happily delivered, and by 
the same means saved the ship and cargo, having given a very handsome 
account to the owners of the manner how I had saved the lives of the men, 
and the ship, they invited me to meet them, and some other merchants 
concerned, and all together made me a very handsome compliment upon the 
subject, and a present of almost L200 sterling.
But after making several reflections upon the circumstances of my life, and 
how little way this would go towards settling me in the world, I resolved 
to go to Lisbon, and see if I might not come by some information of the 
state of my plantation in the Brazils, and of what was become of my 
partner, who I had reason to suppose had some years now given me over for 
dead.
With this view I took shipping for Lisbon, where I arrived in April 
following; my man Friday accompanying me very honestly in all these 
ramblings, and proving a most faithful servant upon all occasions.
When I came to Lisbon, I found out, by inquiry, and to my particular 
satisfaction, my old friend, the captain of the ship who first took me up 
at sea off the shore of Africa. He was now grown old, and had left off the 
sea, having put his son, who was far from a young man, into his ship, and 
who still used the Brazil trade. The old man did not know me; and, indeed, 
I hardly knew him; but I soon brought him to my remembrance, and as soon 
brought myself to his remembrance when I told him who I was.
After some passionate expressions of the old acquaintance, I inquired, you 
may be sure, after my plantation and my partner. The old man told me he had 
not been in the Brazils for about nine years; but that he could assure me 
that, when he came away, my partner was living; but the trustees, whom I 
had joined with him to take cognisance of my part, were both dead. That, 
however, he believed that I would have a very good account of the 
improvement of the plantation; for that upon the general belief of my being 
cast away and drowned, my trustees had given in the account of the produce 
of my part of the plantation to the procurator-fiscal, who had appropriated 
it, in case I never came to claim it, one-third to the king, and two-thirds 
to the monastery of St. Augustine, to be expended for the benefit of the 
poor, and for the conversion of the Indians to the Catholic faith; but that 
if I appeared, or any one for me, to claim the inheritance, it should be 
restored; only that the improvement or annual production, being distributed 
to charitable uses, could not be restored. But he assured me that the 
steward of the king's revenue from lands, and the provedidore, or steward 
of the monastery, had taken great care all along that the incumbent, that 
is to say, my partner, gave every year a faithful account of the produce, 
of which they received duly my moiety.
I asked him if he knew to what height of improvement he had brought the 
plantation, and whether he thought it might be worth looking after; or 
whether, on my going thither, I should meet with no obstruction to my 
possessing my just right in the moiety.
He told me he could not tell exactly to what degree the plantation was 
improved; but this he knew, that my partner was grown exceeding rich upon 
the enjoying but one-half of it; and that, to the best of his remembrance, 
he had heard that the king's third of my part, which was, it seems, granted 
away to some other monastery or religious house, amounted to above two 
hundred moidores a year. That as to my being restored to a quiet possession 
of it, there was no question to be made of that, my partner being alive to 
witness my title, and my name being also enrolled in the register of the 
country. Also he told me that the survivors of my two trustees were very 
fair, honest people, and very wealthy; and he believed I would not only 
have their assistance for putting me in possession, but would find a very 
considerable sum of money in their hands for my account, being the produce 
of the farm while their father held the trust, and before it was given up, 
as above; which, as he remember, was for about twelve years.
I showed myself a little concerned and uneasy at this account, and inquired 
of the old captain how it came to pass that the trustees should thus 
dispose my effects, when he knew that I had made my will, and had made him, 
the Portuguese captain, my universal heir, etc.
He told me, that was true; but that as there was no proof of my being dead, 
he could not act as executor until some certain account should come of my 
death; and that besides, he was not willing to intermeddle with a thing so 
remote; that it was true he had registered my will, and put in his claim; 
and could he have given any account of my being dead or alive, he would 
have acted by procuration, and taken possession of the ingenio, so they 
called the sugar-house, and had given his son, who was now at the Brazils, 
order to do it.
"But," says the old man, "I have one piece of news to tell you, which 
perhaps may not be so acceptable to you as the rest; and that is, that 
believing you were lost, and all the world believing so also, your partner 
and trustees did offer to account to me, in your name, for six or eight of 
the first years of profits, which I received; but there being at that 
time," says he, "great disbursements for increasing the works, building an 
ingenio, and buying slaves, it did not amount to near so much as afterwards 
it produced. However," says the old man, "I shall give you a true account 
of what I have received in all, and how I have disposed of it."
After a few days' farther conference with this ancient friend, he brought 
me an account of the six first years' income of my plantation, signed by my 
partner and the merchant-trustees, being always delivered in goods, viz., 
tobacco in roll, and sugar in chests, besides rum, molasses, etc. which is 
the consequence of a sugar-work; and I found, by this account, that every 
year the income considerably increased; but, as above, the disbursement 
being large, the sum at first was small. However, the old man let me see 
that he was debtor to me 470 moidores of gold, besides 60 chests of sugar, 
and 15 double rolls of tobacco, which were lost in his ship, he having been 
shipwrecked coming home to Lisbon, about eleven years after my leaving the 
place.
The good man then began to complain of his misfortunes, and how he had been 
obliged to make use of my money to recover his losses, and buy him a share 
in a new ship. "However, my old friend," says he, "you shall not want a 
supply in your necessity; and as soon as my son returns, you shall be fully 
satisfied."
Upon this he pulls out an old pouch, and gives me 160 Portugal moidores in 
gold; and giving me the writing of his title to the ship, which his son was 
gone to the Brazils in, of which he was a quarter-part owner, and his son 
another, he puts them both into my hands for security of the rest.
I was too much moved with the honesty and kindness of the poor man to be 
able to bear this; and remembering what he had done for me, how he had 
taken me up at sea, and how generously he had used me on all occasions, and 
particularly how sincere a friend he was now to me, I could hardly refrain 
weeping at what he said to me; therefore first I asked him in his 
circumstances admitted him to spare so much money at that time, and if it 
would not straiten him. He told me he could not say but it might straiten 
him a little; but, however, it was my money, and I might want it more than 
he.
Everything the good man said was full of affection, and I could hardly 
refrain from tears while he spoke; in short, I took 100 of the moidores, 
and called for a pen and ink to give him a receipt for them. Then I 
returned him the rest, and told him if ever I had possession of the 
plantation, I would return the other to him also, as, indeed, I afterwards 
did; and that as to the bill of sale of his part in his son's ship, I would 
not take it by any means; but that if I wanted the money, I found he was 
honest enough to pay me; and if I did not, but came to receive what he gave 
me reason to expect, I would never have a penny more from him.
When this was passed, the old man began to ask me if he should put me into 
a method to make my claim to my plantation. I told him I thought to go over 
it myself. He said I might do so if I pleased; but that if I did not, there 
were ways enough to secure my right, and immediately to appropriate the 
profits to my use; and as there were ships in the river of Lisbon just 
ready to go away to Brazil, he made me enter my name in a public register, 
with his affidavit, affirming, upon oath, that I was alive, and that I was 
the same person who took up the land for the planting the said plantation 
at first.
This being regularly attested by a notary, and a procuration affixed, he 
directed me to send it, with a letter of his writing, to a merchant of his 
acquaintance at the place, and then proposed my staying with him till an 
account came of the return.
Never anything was more honorable than the proceedings upon this 
procuration; for in less than seven months I received a large packet from 
the survivors of my trustees, the merchants, for whose account I went to 
sea, in which were the following particular letters and papers enclosed.
First, there was the account-current of the produce of my farm or 
plantation from the year when their fathers had balanced with my old 
Portugal captain, being for six years; the balance appeared to be 1,174 
moidores in my favor.
Secondly, there was the account of four years more, while they kept the 
effects in their hands, before the government claimed the administration, 
as being the effects of a person not to be found, which they called civil 
death; and the balance of this, the value of the plantation increasing, 
amounted to 38,892 crusadoes, which made 3,241 moidores.
Thirdly, there was the prior of the Augustines' account, who had received 
the profits for above fourteen years; but not being able to account for 
what was disposed to the hospital, very honestly declared he had 872 
moidores not distributed, which he acknowledged to my account; as to the 
king's part, that refunded nothing.
There was a letter of my partner's, congratulating me very affectionately 
upon my being alive, giving me an account how the estate was improved, and 
what it produced a year, with a particular of the number of squares or 
acres that it contained; how planted, how many slaves there were upon it, 
and making two and twenty crosses for blessings, told me he had said so 
many Ave Marias to thank the blessed Virgin that I was alive; inviting me 
very passionately to come over and take possession of my own; and in the 
meantime, to give him orders to whom he should deliver my effects, if I did 
not come myself; concluding with a hearty tender of his friendship, and 
that of his family; and sent me as a present seven fine leopards' skins, 
which he had, it seems, received from Africa by some other ship which he 
had sent thither, and who, it seems, had made a better voyage than I. He 
sent me also five chests of excellent sweetmeats, and a hundred pieces of 
gold uncoined, not quite so large as moidores. By the same fleet, my two 
merchant trustees shipped me 1,200 chest of sugar, 800 rolls of tobacco, 
and the rest of the whole account in gold.
I might well say now, indeed, that the latter end of Job better than the 
beginning. It is impossible to express the flutterings of my very heart 
when I looked over these letters, and especially when I found all my wealth 
about me; for as the Brazil ship come all in fleets, the same ships which 
brought my letters brought my goods, and the effects were safe in the river 
before the letters came to my hand. In a word, I turned pale, and grew 
sick; and had not the old man run and fetched me a cordial, I believe the 
sudden surprise of joy had overset Nature, and I had died upon the spot.
Nay, after that I continued very ill, and was so some hours, till a 
physician being sent for, and something of the real cause of my illness 
being known, he ordered me to be let blood, after which I had relief, and 
grew well; but I verily believe, if it had not been eased by a vent given 
in the manner to the spirits, I should have died.
I was now master, all on a sudden, of above L5,000 sterling in money, and 
had an estate, as I might well call it, in the Brazils, of above a thousand 
pounds a year, as sure as an estate of lands in England; and in a word, I 
was in a condition which I scarce knew how to understand, or how to compose 
myself for the enjoyment of it.
The first thing I did was to recompense my original benefactor, my good old 
captain, who had been first charitable to me in my distress, kind to me in 
my beginning, and honest to me at the end. I showed him all that was sent 
me. I told him that, next to the providence of Heaven, which disposes all 
things, it was owing to him; and that it now lay on me to reward him, which 
I would do a hundredfold. So I first returned to him the hundred moidores I 
had received of him; then I sent for a notary, and caused him to draw up a 
general release or discharge for the 470 moidores which he had acknowledged 
he owed me in the fullest and firmest manner possible; after which I cause 
a procuration to be drawn, empowering him to be my receiver of the annual 
profits of my plantation, and appointing my partner to account to him, and 
make the returns by the usual fleets to him in my name; and a clause in the 
end, being a grant of 100 moidores a year to him, during his life, out of 
the effects, and 50 moidores a year to his son after for his life; and thus 
I requited my old man.
I was now to consider which way to steer my course next, and what to do 
with the estate that Providence has thus put into my hands; and, indeed, I 
had more care upon my head now than I had in my silent state of life in the 
island, where I wanted nothing but what I had, and had nothing but what I 
wanted; where as I had now a great charge upon me, and my business was how 
to secure it. I had neer a cave now to hide my money in, or a place where 
it might lie without lock or key till it grew mouldy and tarnished before 
anybody would meddle with it. On the contrary, I knew not where to put it, 
or whom to trust with it. My old patron, the captain, indeed, was honest, 
and that was the only refuge I had.
In the next place, my interest in the Brazils seemed to summon me thither; 
but now I could not tell how to think of going thither till I had settled 
my affairs, and left my affects in some safe hands behind me. At first I 
thought of my old friend the widow who I knew was honest, and would be just 
to me; but then she was in years, and but poor, and for aught I knew might 
be in debt; so that, in a word, I had no way but to go back to England 
myself, and take my effects with me.
It was some months, however, before I resolved upon this; and therefore, as 
I had rewarded the old captain fully, and to his satisfaction, who had been 
my former benefactor, so I began to think of my poor widow, whose husband 
had been my first benefactor, and she, while it was in her power, my 
faithful steward and instructor. So the first thing I did, I got a merchant 
in Lisbon to write his correspondent in London, not only to pay a bill, but 
to go find her out, and carry her in money a hundred pounds from me, and to 
talk with her, and comfort her in her poverty, by telling her she should, 
if I lived, have a further supply. At the same time I sent my two sisters 
in the country each of them an hundred pounds, they being, though not in 
want, yet not in very good circumstances; one having been married, and left 
a widow; and the other having a husband not so kind to her as he should be.
But among all my relations or acquaintances, I could not yet pitch upon one 
to whom I durst commit the gross of my stock, that I might go away to the 
Brazils, and leave things safe behind me; and this greatly perplexed me.
I had once a mind to have gone to the Brazils and have settled myself 
there, for I was, as it were, naturalized to the place. But I had some 
little scruple in my mind about religion, which insensibly drew me back, of 
which I shall say more presently. However, it was not religion that kept me 
from going there for the present; and as I had made no scruple of being 
openly of the religion of the country all the while I was among them, so 
neither did I yet; only that, now and then, having the late thought more of 
than formerly, when I began to think of living and dying among them, I 
began to regret my having professed myself a papist, and thought it might 
not be the best religion to die with.
But, as I have said, this was not the main thing that kept me from going to 
the Brazils, but that really I did not know with whom to leave my effects 
behind me; so I resolved, at last, to go to England with it, where, if 
arrived, I concluded I should make some acquaintance, or find some 
relations, that would be faithful to me; and accordingly I prepared to go 
for England, with all my wealth.
In order to prepare things for my going home, I first, the Brazil fleet 
being just going away, resolved to give answers suitable to the just and 
faithful account of things I had from thence. And first, to the prior of 
St. Augustine I wrote a letter full of thanks for their just dealings, and 
the offer of the 872 moidores which was undisposed of, which I desired 
might be given, 500 to the monastery, and 372 to the poor, as the prior 
should direct, desiring the good padre's prayers for me, and the like.
I wrote next a letter of thanks to my two trustees, with all the 
acknowledgment that so much justice and honesty called for. As for sending 
them any present, they were far above having any occasion of it.
Lastly, I wrote to my partner, acknowledging his industry in the improving 
the plantation, and his integrity in increasing the stock of the works, 
giving him instructions for his future government of my part, according to 
the powers I had left with my old patron, to whom I desired him to send 
whatever became due to me till he should hear from me more particularly; 
assuring him that it was my intention not only to come to him, but to 
settle myself there for the remainder of my life. To this I added a very 
handsome present of some Italian silks for his wife and two daughters, for 
such the captain's son informed me he had, with two pieces of fine English 
broadcloth, and best I could get in Lisbon, five pieces of black baize, and 
some Flanders lace of a good value.
Having thus settled my affairs, sold my cargo, and turned all my effects 
into good bills of exchange, my next difficulty was which was to go to 
England. I had been accustomed enough to the sea, and yet I had a strange 
aversion to going to England by sea at that time; and though I could give 
no reason for it, yet the difficulty increased upon me so much, that though 
I had once shipped my baggage in order to go, yet I altered my mind, and 
that not once, but two or three times.
It is true that I had been very unfortunate by sea, and this might be some 
of the reason; but let no man slight the strong impulses of his own 
thoughts in cases of such moment. Two of the ships which I had singled out 
to go in, I mean more particularly singled out than any other, that is to 
say, so as in one of them to put my things on board, and in the other way 
to have agreed with the captain; I say, two of these ships miscarried, 
viz., one was taken by the Algerines, and the other was cast away on the 
Start, near Torbay, and all the people drowned except three; so that in 
either of those vessels I had been made miserable; and in which most, it 
was hard to say.
Having been thus harassed in my thoughts, my old pilot, to whom I 
communicated everything, pressed me earnestly not to go by sea, but either 
to go by land to the Groyne, and cross over the Bay of Biscay to Rochelle, 
from whence it was an easy and safe journey by land to Paris, and so to 
Calais and Dover; or to go up to Madrid, and so all the way by land through 
France.
In a word, I was so prepossessed against my going by sea at all, except 
from Calais to Dover, that I resolved to travel all the way by land; which 
as I was not in haste, and did not value the charge, was by much the 
pleasanter way. And to make it more so, my old captain brought an English 
gentleman, the son of a merchant in Lisbon, who was willing to travel with 
me; after which we picked up two or more English merchants also, and two 
young Portuguese gentlemen, the last going to Paris only; so that we were 
in all six of us, and five servants, besides my man Friday, who was too 
much a stranger to be capable of supplying the place of a servant on the 
road.
In this manner I set out from Lisbon; and our company being all very well 
mounted and armed, we made a little troop, whereof they did me the honor to 
call me captain, as well because I was the oldest man, as because I had two 
servants, and indeed was the original of the whole journey.
As I have troubled you with none of my sea journals, so I shall trouble you 
now with none of my land journal; but some adventures that happened to us 
in this tedious and difficult journey I must not omit.
When we came to Madrid, we being all of us strangers to Spain, were willing 
to stay some time to the court of Spain, and to see what was worth 
observing; but it being the latter part of the summer we hastened away, and 
set out from Madrid about the middle of October; but when we came to the 
edge of Navarre, we were alarmed at several towns on the way with an 
account that so much snow was fallen on the French side of the mountains 
that several travellers were obliged to come back to Pampeluna, after 
having attempted, at an extreme hazard, to pass on.
When we came to Pampeluna itself, we found it so indeed; and to me, that 
had been always used to a hot climate, and indeed to countries where we 
could scarce bear any clothes on, the cold was insufferable; nor indeed was 
it more painful than it was surprising to come but often days before out of 
the old Castile, where the weather was not only warm, but very hot, and 
immediately to feel a wind from the Pyrenean mountains so very keen, so 
severely cold, as to be intolerable, and to endanger benumbing and 
perishing of our fingers and toes.
Poor Friday was really frightened when he saw the mountains all covered 
with snow, and felt cold weather, which he had never seen or felt before in 
his life.
To mend the matter, when we came to Pampeluna it continued snowing with so 
much violence, and so long, that the people said winter was come before its 
time; and the roads, which were difficult before, were now quite 
impassable; for, in a word, the snow lay in some places too thick for us to 
travel, and being not hard frozen, as is the case in northern countries, 
there was no going without being in danger of being buried alive every 
step. We stayed no less than twenty days at Pampeluna; when seeing the 
winter coming on, and no likelihood of its being better, for it was the 
severest winter all over Europe that had been known in the memory of man, I 
proposed that we should all go away to Fontarabia, and there take shipping 
for which was a very little voyage.
But while we were considering this, there came in four French gentlemen, 
who having been stopped on the French side of the passes, as we were on the 
Spanish, had found out a guide, who, traversing the country near the head 
of Languedoc, had brought them over the mountains by such ways that they 
were not much incommoded by the snow; and were they met with snow in any 
quantity, they said it was frozen hard enough to bear them and their 
horses.
We sent for his guide, who told us he would undertake to carry us the same 
way with no hazard from the snow, provided we were armed sufficiently to 
protect us from wild beasts; for he said, upon these great snows it was 
frequent for some wolves to show themselves at the foot of the mountains, 
being made ravenous for want of food, the ground being covered with snow. 
We told him we were well enough prepared for such creatures as they were, 
if he would ensure us from a kind of two-legged wolves, which, we were 
told, we were in the most danger from, especially on the French side of the 
mountains.
He satisfied us there was no danger of that kind in the way that we were to 
go; so we readily agreed to follow him, as did also twelve other gentlemen, 
with their servants, some French, some Spanish, who, as I said, had 
attempted to go, and were obliged to come back again.
Accordingly, we all set out from Pampeluna, with our guide, on the 15th of 
November; and, indeed, I was surprised when, instead of going forward, he 
came directly back with us on the same road that we came from Madrid, above 
twenty miles; when being passed two rivers, and come into the plain 
country, we found ourselves in a warm climate again, where the country was 
pleasant, and no snow to be seen; but on a sudden, turning to his left, he 
approached the mountains another way; and though it is true the hills and 
precipices looked dreadful, yet he made so many tours, such meanders, and 
led us by such winding ways, that we were insensibly passed the height of 
the mountains without being much encumbered with the snow; and all on a 
sudden he showed us the pleasant fruitful provinces of Languedoc and 
Gascogn, all green and flourishing, though, indeed, it was at a great 
distance, and we had some rough way to pass yet.
We were a little uneasy, however, when we found it snowed one whole day and 
a night so fast that we could not travel; but he bid us be easy, we should 
soon be past it all. We found, indeed, that we began to descend every day, 
and to come more north than before; and so, depending upon our guide, we 
went on.
It was about two hours before night when, our guide being something before 
us, and not just in sight, out rushed three monstrous wolves, and after 
them a bear, out of a hollow way adjoining to a thick wood. Two of the 
wolves flew upon the guide, and had he been half a mile before us he had 
been devoured, indeed, before we could have helped him. One of them 
fastened upon his horse, and the other attacked the man with that violence 
that he had not time, or not presence of mind enough, to draw his pistol, 
but hallooed and cried out to us most lustily. My man Friday being next to 
me, I bid him ride up, and see what was the matter. As soon as Friday came 
in sight of the man, he hallooed as loud as t' other, "O master! O master!" 
but, like a bold fellow, rode directly up to the poor man, and with his 
pistol shot the wolf that attacked him into the head.
It was happy for the poor man that it was my man Friday, for he having been 
used to that kind of creature in his country, had no fear upon him, but 
went close up to him and shot him, as above; whereas any of us would have 
fired at a farther distance, and have perhaps either missed the wolf, or 
endangered shooting the man.
But it was enough to have terrified a bolder man than I; and, indeed, it 
alarmed all our company, when, with the noise of Friday's pistol, we heard 
on both sides the dismallest howling of wolves; and the noise, redoubled by 
the echo of the mountains, that it was to us as if there had been a 
prodigious multitude of them; and perhaps indeed there was not such a few 
as that we had no cause of apprehensions.
However, as Friday had killed this wolf, the other that had fastened upon 
the horse left him immediately and fled, having happily fastened upon his 
head, where the bosses of the bridle had stuck in his teeth, so that he had 
not done him much hurt. The man, indeed, was most hurt; for the raging 
creature had bit him twice, once on the arm, and the other time a little 
above his knee; and he was just, as it were, tumbling down by the disorder 
of his horse, when Friday came up and shot the wolf.
It is easy to suppose that at the noise of Friday's pistol we all mended 
our pace, and rid up as fast as the way, which was very difficult, should 
give us leave, to see what was the matter. As soon as we came clear of the 
trees, which blinded us before, we saw clearly what had been the case, and 
how Friday had disengaged the poor guide, though we did not presently 
discern what kind of creature it was he had killed.
But never was a fight managed so hardily, and in such a surprising manner, 
as that which followed between Friday and the bear, which gave us all, 
though at first we were surprised and afraid for him, the greatest 
diversion imaginable. As the bear is a heavy, clumsy creature, and does not 
gallop as the wolf does, who is swift and light, as he has two particular 
qualities, which generally are the rule of his actions; first, as to men, 
who are not his proper prey; I say, not his proper prey, because, though I 
cannot say what excessive hunger might do, which was now their case, the 
ground being all covered with snow; but as to men, he does not usually 
attempt them, unless they first attack him. On the contrary, if you meet 
him in the woods, if you don't meddle with him, he won't meddle with you; 
but then you must take care to be very civil to him, and give him the road, 
for he is a very nice gentleman. He won't go a step out of his way for a 
prince; nay, if you are really afraid, your best way is to look another 
way, and keep going on; for sometimes if you stop, and stand still, and 
look steadily at him, he takes it for an affront; but if you throw or toss 
anything at him, and it hits him, though it were but a bit of a stick as 
big as your finger, he takes it for an affront, and set all his other 
business aside to pursue his revenge; for he will have satisfaction in 
point of honor. That is his first quality; the next is, that if he be once 
affronted, he will never leave you, night or day, till he has his revenge, 
but follows, at a good round rate, till he overtakes you.
My man Friday had delivered our guide, and when we came up to him he was 
helping him off from his horse; for the man was both hurt and frighted, and 
indeed the last more than the first; when, on the sudden, we spied the bear 
come out of the wood, and a vast monstrous one it was, the biggest by far 
that ever I saw. We were all a little surprised when we saw him; but when 
Friday saw him, it was easy to see joy and courage in the fellow's 
countenance. "O! O! O!" says Friday, three times pointing to him. "O 
master! you give me the leave; me shakee the hand with him; me make you 
good laugh."
I was surprised to see the fellow so pleased. "You fool you," says I, "he 
will eat you up." "Eatee me up! eatee me up!" says Friday, twice over 
again; "me eatee him up; me make you good laugh; you all stay here, me show 
you good laugh." So down he sits, and gets his boots off in a moment, and 
put on a pair of pumps, as we call the flat shoes they wear, and which he 
had in his pocket, gives my other servant his horse, and with his gun away 
he flew, swift like the wind.
The bear was walking softly on, and offered to meddle with nobody till 
Friday, coming pretty near, calls to him, as if the bear could understand 
him, "Hark ye, hark ye," says Friday, "me speakee wit you." We followed at 
a distance; for now being come down on the Gascogn side of the mountains, 
we were entered a vast great forest., where the country was plain and 
pretty open, though many trees in it scattered here and there.
Friday, who had, as we say, the heels of the bear, came up with him 
quickly, and takes up a great stone and throws at him, and hit him just on 
the head, but did him no harm than if he had thrown it against a wall. But 
it answered Friday's end, for the rogue was so void of fear, that he did it 
purely to make the bear follow him, and show us some laugh, as he called 
it.
As soon as the bear felt the stone, and saw him, he turns about, and comes 
after him, taking devilish long strides, and shuffling along at a strange 
rate, so as would have put a horse to a middling gallop. Away runs Friday, 
and takes his course as if he run towards us for help; so we all resolved 
to fire at once upon the bear, and deliver my man; though I was angry at 
him heartily for bringing the bear back upon us, when he was going about 
his own business another way; and especially I was angry that he had turned 
the bear upon us, and then run away; and I called out, "You dog," said I, 
"is this your making us laugh? Come away, and take your horse, that we may 
shoot the creature." He hears me, and cries out, "No shoot, no shoot; stand 
still, you get much laugh." And as the nimble creature run two feet for the 
beast's one, he turned on a sudden, on one side of us, and seeing a great 
oak tree fit for his purpose, he beckoned to us to follow; and doubling his 
pace, he get nimbly up the tree, laying his gun down upon the ground, at 
about five or six yards from the bottom of the tree.
The bear soon came to the tree, and we followed at a distance. The first 
thing he did, he stopped at the gun, smelt to it, but let it lie, and up he 
scrambles into the tree, climbing like a cat, though so monstrously heavy. 
I was amazed at the folly, as I though it, of my man, and could not for my 
life see anything to laugh at yet, till seeing the bear get up the tree, we 
all rode nearer to him.
When we came to the tree, there was Friday got out to the small end of a 
large limb of the tree, and the bear got about half way to him. As soon as 
the bear got out to that part where the limb of the tree was weaker, "Ha!" 
says he to us, "now you see me teachee the bear dance." So he falls a-
jumping and shaking the bough, at which the bear began to totter, but stood 
still, and began to look behind him, to see how he should get back. Then, 
indeed, we did laugh heartily. But Friday had not done with him again, as 
if he had supposed the bear could speak English, "What, you no come 
farther? pray you come farther;" so he left jumping and shaking the tree; 
and the bear, just as if he had understood what he said, did come a little 
farther; then he fell a-jumping again, and the bear stopped again.
We thought now was a good time to knock him on the head, and I called to 
Friday to stand still, and we would shoot the bear; but he cried out 
earnestly, "O pray! O pray! no shoot, me shoot by and then;" he would have 
said by and by. However, to shorten the story, Friday danced so much, and 
the bear stood so ticklish, that we had laughing enough indeed, but still 
could not imagine what the fellow would do; for first we thought he 
depended upon shaking the bear off; and we found the bear was too cunning 
for that too; for he would not go out far enough to be thrown down, but 
clings fast with his great broad claws and feet, so that we could not 
imagine what would be the end of it, and where the jest would be at last.
But Friday put us out of doubt quickly; for seeing the bear cling fast to 
the bough, and that he would not be persuaded to come any farther, "Well, 
well," says Friday, "you no come farther, me go, me go; you no come to me, 
me go come to you;" and upon this he goes out to the smallest end of the 
bough, where it would bend with his weight, and gently lets himself down by 
it, sliding down the bough till he came near enough to jump down on his 
feet, and away he ran to his gun, takes it up, and stands still.
"Well," said I to him, "Friday, what will you do now? Why don't you shoot 
him?" "No shoot," says Friday, "no yet; me shoot now, me no kill; me stay, 
give you one more laugh." And, indeed, so he did, as you will see 
presently; for when the bear sees his enemy gone, he comes back from the 
bough where he stood, but did it mighty leisurely, looking behind him every 
step, and coming backward till he got into the body of the tree; then with 
the same hinder end foremost he comes down the tree, grasping it with his 
claws, and moving one foot at a time, very leisurely. At this juncture, and 
just before he could set his hind feet upon the ground, Friday stepped up 
close to him, clapped the muzzle of his piece into his ear, and shot him 
dead as a stone.
Then the rogue turned about to see if we did not laugh; and when he saw we 
were pleased by our looks, he falls a-laughing himself very loud. "So we 
kill bear in my country," says Friday. "So you kill them?" says I; "why, 
you have no guns." "No," says he, "no gun, but shoot great much long 
arrow."
This was indeed a good diversion to us; but we were still in a wild place, 
and our guide very much hurt, and what to do we hardly knew. The howling of 
the wolves ran much in my head; and indeed, except the noise I once heard 
on the shore of Africa, of which I have said something already, I never 
heard anything that filled me with so much horror.
These things, and the approach of night, called us off, or else, as Friday 
would have had us, we should certainly have taken the skin of this 
monstrous creature off, which was worth saving; but we had three leagues to 
go, and our guide hastened us; so we left him, and went forward on our 
journey.
The ground was still covered with snow, though not so deep and dangerous as 
on the mountains; and the ravenous creatures, as we heard afterwards, were 
come down into the forest and plain country, pressed by hunger, to seek for 
food, and had done a great deal of mischief in the villages, where they 
surprised the country people, killed a great many of their sheep and 
horses, and some people, too.
We had one dangerous place to pass, which our guide told us if there were 
any more wolves in the country we should find them there; and this was in a 
small plain, surrounded with woods on every side, and a long narrow defile, 
or lane, which we were to pass to get through the wood, and then we should 
come to the village where we were to lodge.
It was within half an hour of sunset when we entered the first wood, and a 
little after sunset when we came into the plain. We met with nothing in the 
first wood, except that, in a little plain within the wood, which was not 
above two furlongs over, we saw five great wolves cross the road, full 
speed, one after another, as if they had been in chase of some prey, and 
had it in view; they took no notice of us, and were gone and out of our 
sight in a few moments. Upon this our guide, who, by the way, was a 
wretched fainthearted fellow, bid us keep in a ready posture, for he 
believed there were more wolves a-coming.
We kept our arms ready, and our eyes about us; but we saw no more wolves 
till we came through that wood, which was near half a league, and entered 
the plain. As soon as we came into the plain, we had occasion enough to 
look about us. The first object we met with was a dead horse, that is to 
say, a poor horse which the wolves had killed, and at least a dozen of them 
at work; we could not say eating of him, but picking of his bones rather, 
for they had eaten up all the flesh before.
We did not think fit to disturb them at their feast, neither did they take 
much notice of us. Friday would have let fly at them, but I would not 
suffer him by any means, for I found we were like to have more business 
upon our hands than we were aware of. We were not gone half over the plain, 
but we began to hear the wolves howl in the wood on our left in a frightful 
manner, and presently after we saw about a hundred coming on directly 
towards us, all in a body, and most of them in a line, as regularly as an 
army drawn up by experienced officers. I scarce knew in what manner to 
receive them, but found to draw ourselves in a close line was the only way; 
so we formed in moment; but that we might not have too much interval, I 
ordered that only every other man should fire, and that the others who had 
not fired should stand ready to give them a second volley immediately, if 
they continued to advance upon us; and that then those who had fired at 
first should not pretend to load their fuses again, but stand ready with 
every one a pistol, for we were all armed with a fusee and a pair of 
pistols each man; so we were, by this method, able to fire six volleys, 
half of us at a time. However, at present we had no necessity; for upon 
firing the first volley the enemy made a full stop, being terrified as well 
with the noise as with the fire. Four of them being shot into the head, 
dropped; several others were wounded, and went bleeding off, as we could 
see by the snow. I found they stopped, but did not immediately retreat; 
whereupon, remembering that I had been told that the fiercest creatures 
were terrified at the voice of a man, I cause all our company to halloo as 
loud as we could, and I found the notion not altogether mistaken, for upon 
our shout they began to retire and turn about. Then I ordered a second 
volley to be fired in their rear, which put them to the gallop, and away 
they went to the woods.
This gave us leisure to charge our pieces again; and that we might lose no 
time we kept going. But we had but little more than loaded our fusees, and 
put ourselves into a readiness, when we heard a terrible noise in the same 
wood, on our left, only, that it was farther onward, the same way we were 
to go.
The night was coming on, and the light began to be dusky, which made it 
worse on our side; but the noise increasing, we could easily perceive that 
it was the howling and yelling of those hellish creatures; and on a sudden, 
we perceived two or three troops of wolves, one on our left, one behind us, 
and one on our front, so that we seemed to be surrounded with them. 
However, as they did not fall upon us we kept our way forward as fast as we 
could make our horses go, which, the way being very rough, was only a good 
large trot, and in this manner we came in view of the of a wood, though 
which we were to pass, at the farther side of the plain; but we were 
greatly surprised when, coming nearer the lane, or pass, we saw a confused 
number of wolves standing just at the entrance.
On a sudden, at another opening of the wood, we heard the noise of a gun, 
and looking that way, out rushed a horse, with a saddle and a bridle on 
him, flying like the wind, and sixteen or seventeen wolves after him, full 
speed; indeed, the horse had the heels of them; but as we supposed that he 
could not hold it at that rate, we doubted not but they would get up with 
him at last, and no question but they did.
But here we had a most horrible sight; for riding up to the entrance where 
the horse came out, we found the carcass of another horse and of two men, 
devoured by the ravenous creatures; and one of the men was no doubt that 
same whom we heard fire the gun, for there lay a gun just by him fired off; 
but as to the man, his head and the upper part of his body was eaten up.
This filled us with horror, and we knew not what course to take; but the 
creatures resolved us soon, for they gathered about us presently in hopes 
of prey, and I verily believe there were three hundred of them. It happened 
very much to our advantage that, at the entrance into the wood, but a 
little was from it, there lay some large timber-trees, which had been cut 
down the summer before, and I suppose lay there for carriage. I drew my 
little troop in among those trees, and placing ourselves in a line behind 
one long tree, I advised them all to light, and keeping that tree before us 
for a breastwork, to stand in a triangle or three fronts, enclosing our 
horses in the centre.
We did so, and it was well we did; for never was a more furious charge than 
the creatures made upon us in the place. They came on us with a growling 
kind of a noise, and mounted the piece of timber, which, as I said, was our 
breastwork, as if they were only rushing upon their prey; and this fury of 
theirs, it seems, was principally occasioned by their seeing our horses 
behind us, which was the prey they aimed at. I ordered our men to fire as 
before, every other man; and they took their aim so sure that indeed they 
killed several of the wolves at the first volley; but there was a necessity 
to keep a continual firing, for they came on like devils, those behind 
pushing on those before.
When we had fired our second volley of our fusees, we thought they stopped 
a little, and I hoped they would have gone off but it was but a moment, for 
others came forward again; so we fired two volleys of our pistols; and I 
believe in these four firings we had killed seventeen or eighteen of them, 
and lamed twice as many, yet they came on again.
I was loth to spend our last shot too hastily; so I called my servant, not 
my man Friday, for he was better employed, for with the greatest dexterity 
imaginable he had charged my fusee and his own while we were engaged; but 
as I said, I called my other man, and giving him a horn of powder, I bade 
him lay a train all along the piece of timber, and let it be a large train. 
He did so, and had but just time to get away when the wolves came up to it, 
and some were got up upon it, when I, snapping an uncharged pistol close to 
the powder, set it on fire. Those that were upon the timber were scorched 
with it, and six or seven of them fell, or rather jumped, in among us with 
the force and fright of the fire. We despatched these in an instant, and 
the rest were so frighted with the light, which the night, for it was now 
very near dark, made mare terrible, that they drew back a little; upon 
which I ordered our last pistol to be fired off in one volley, and after 
that we gave a shout. Upon this the wolves turned tail, and we sallied 
immediately upon near twenty lame ones, whom we found struggling on the 
ground, and fell a-cutting them with our swords, which answered our 
expectation; for the crying and howling they made was better understood by 
their fellows, so that they all fled and left us.
We had, first and last, killed about three score of them, and had it been 
daylight we had killed many more. The field of battle being thus cleared, 
we made forward again, for we had still near a league to go. We heard the 
ravenous creatures howl and yell in the woods as we went several times, and 
sometimes we fancied we saw some of them, but the snow dazzling our eyes, 
we were not certain. So in about an hour more we came to the town where we 
were to lodge, which we found in a terrible fright, and all in arms; for it 
seems that the night before the wolves and some bears had broke into the 
village in the night, and put them into a terrible fright; and they were 
obliged to keep guard night and day, but especially in the night, to 
preserve their cattle, and, indeed, their people.
The next morning our guide was so ill, and his limbs swelled with the 
rankling of his two wounds, that he could go no farther; so we were obliged 
to take a new guide there, and go to Toulouse, where we found a warm 
climate, a fruitful, pleasant country, and no snow, no wolves, or anything 
like them. But when we told our story at Toulouse, they told us it was 
nothing but what was ordinary in the great forest at the foot of the 
mountains, especially when the snow lay on the ground; but they inquired 
much what kind of a guide we had gotten that would venture to bring us that 
way in such a severe season, and told us it was very much we were not all 
devoured. When we told them how we placed ourselves, and the horses in the 
middle, they blamed us exceedingly, and told us it was a fifty to one but 
we had been all destroyed; for it was the sight of the horses which made 
the wolves so furious, seeing their prey; and that, at other times, they 
are really afraid of a gun; but the being excessive hungry, and raging on 
that account, the eagerness to come at the horses had made them senseless 
of danger and that if we had not, by the continued fire, and at last by the 
stratagem of the train of powder, mastered them, it had been great odds but 
that we had been torn to pieces; whereas had we been content to have sat 
still on horseback, and fired as horsemen, they would not have taken the 
horses for so much their own, when men were on their backs, as otherwise; 
and withal they told us, that at last, if we had stood all together, and 
left our horses, they would have been so eager to have devoured them, that 
we might have come off safe, especially having our fire-arms in our hands, 
and being so many in number.
For my part, I was never so sensible of danger in my life; for seeing above 
three hundred devils come roaring and open-mouthed to devour us, and having 
nothing to shelter us or retreat to, I gave myself over for lost; and as it 
was, I believe I shall never care to cross those mountains again. I think I 
would much rather go a thousand leagues by sea, though I were sure to meet 
with a storm once a week.
I have nothing uncommon to take notice of in my passage through France; 
nothing but what other travellers have given an account of with much more 
advantage than I can. I travelled from Toulouse to Paris, and without any 
considerable stay came to Calais, and landed safe at Dover, the 14 of 
January, after having had a severe cold season to travel in.
I was now come to the centre of my travels, and had in a little time all my 
new-discovered estate safe about me, the bills of exchange which I brought 
with me having been very currently paid.
My principal guide and privy councillor was my good ancient widow; who, in 
gratitude for the money I had sent her, thought no pains too much, or care 
too great, to employ for her; and I trusted her so entirely with everything 
that I was perfectly easy as to the security of my effects; and indeed I 
was very happy from my beginning, and now to the end, in the unspotted 
integrity of this good gentlewoman.
And now I began to think of leaving my effects with this woman and setting 
out for Lisbon, and so to the Brazils. But now another scruple came in my 
way, and that was religion; for I had entertained some doubts about the 
Roman religion even while I was abroad, especially in my state of solitude, 
so I knew there was no going to the Brazils for me, much less going to 
settle there, unless I resolved to embrace the Roman Catholic religion 
without any reserve; unless on the other hand I resolved to be a sacrifice 
to my principles, be a martyr for religion, and die in the Inquisition. So 
I resolved to stay at home, and if I could find means for it, to dispose of 
my plantation.
To this purpose I wrote to my old friend at Lisbon, who in return gave me 
notice that he could easily dispose of it there; but that if I thought fit 
to give him leave to offer it in my name to the two merchants, the 
survivors of my trustees, who lived in the Brazils, who most fully 
understand the value of it, who lived just upon the spot, and whom I knew 
were very rich, so that he believed they would be fond of buying it, he did 
not doubt but I should make 4,000 or 5,000 pieces of eight the more of it.
Accordingly I agreed, gave him order to offer it to them, and he did so; 
and in about eight months more, the ship being then returned, he sent me an 
account that they had accepted the offer, and had remitted 33,000 pieces of 
eight to a correspondent of theirs at Lisbon to pay for it.
In return, I signed the instrument of sale in the form which they sent from 
Lisbon, and sent it to my old man, who sent me bills of exchange for 32,800 
pieces of eight to me, for the estate; reserving the payment of 100 
moidores a year to him, the old man, during his life, and 50 moidores 
afterwards to his son for this life, which I had promised them, which the 
plantation was to make good as a rent-charge. And thus I have given the 
first part of a life of fortune and adventure, a life of Providence's 
checker-worker, and of a variety the world will seldom be able to show the 
like of; beginning foolishly, but closing much more happily than any part 
of it ever gave me leave so much as to hope for.
Any one would think that in this state of complicated good fortune I was 
past running any more hazards; and so indeed I had been, if other 
circumstances had concurred. But I was inured to a wandering life, had no 
family, not many relations, nor, however rich, had I contracted much 
acquaintance; and though I had sold my estate in the Brazils, yet I could 
not keep the country out of my head, and had a great mind to be upon the 
wing again; especially I could not resist the strong inclination I had to 
see my island, and to know if the poor Spaniards were in being there, and 
how the rogues I left there had used them.
My true friend, the widow, earnestly dissuaded me from it, and so far 
prevailed with me, that for almost seven years she prevented my running 
abroad, during which time I took my two nephews, the children of one of my 
brothers, into my care. The eldest having something of his own, I bred up 
as a gentleman, and gave him a settlement of some addition to his estate 
after my decease. The other I put out to a captain of a ship, and after 
five years, finding him a sensible, bold, enterprising young fellow, I put 
him into a good ship, and sent him to sea; and this young fellow afterwards 
drew me in, as old as I was, to farther adventures myself.
In the meantime, I in part settled myself here; for, first of all, I 
married, and that not either to my disadvantage or dissatisfaction, and had 
three children, two sons and one daughter; but my wife dying, and my nephew 
coming home with good success from a voyage to Spain, my inclination to go 
abroad, and his importunity, prevailed, and engaged me to go in his ship as 
a private trader to the East Indies. This was in the year 1694.
In this voyage I visited my new colony in the island, saw my successors the 
Spaniards, had the whole story of lives, and of the villains I left there; 
how at first they insulted the poor Spaniards, how they afterwards agreed, 
disagreed, united, separated, and how at last the Spaniards were obliged to 
use violence with them; how they were subjected to the Spaniards; how 
honestly the Spaniards used them; a history, if it were entered into, as 
full of variety and wonderful accidents as my own part; particularly also 
as to their battles with the Caribbeans, who landed several times upon the 
island, and as to the improvement they made upon the island, and as to the 
improvement they made upon the island itself; and how five of them made an 
attempt upon the mainland, and brought away eleven men and five women 
prisoners, by which, at my coming, I found about twenty young children on 
the island.
Here I stayed about twenty days, left them supplies of all necessary 
things, and particularly of arms, powder, shot, clothes, tools, and two 
workmen, which I brought from England with me, viz., a carpenter and a 
smith.
Besides this, I shared the island into parts with them, reserved to myself 
the property of the whole, but gave them such parts respectively as they 
agreed on; and having settled all things with them, and engaged them not to 
leave the place, I left them there.
From thence I touched at the Brazils, from whence I sent a bark, which I 
bought there, with more people, to the island; and in it, besides other 
supplies, I sent seven women, being such as I found proper for service, or 
for wives to such as would take them. As to the Englishmen, I promised them 
to send them some women from England, with a good cargo of necessaries, if 
they would apply themselves to planting; which I afterwards performed; and 
the fellows proved very honest and diligent after they were mastered, and 
had their properties set apart for them. I sent them also from the Brazils 
five cows, three of them being big with calf, some sheep, and some hogs, 
which, when I came again, were considerably increased.
But all these things, with an account how three hundred Caribbees came and 
invaded them, and ruined their plantations, and how they fought with that 
whole number twice, and were at first defeated and three of them killed; 
but at last a storm destroying their enemies' canoes, they famished or 
destroyed almost all the rest, and renewed and recovered the possession of 
their plantation, and still lived upon the island; - all these things, with 
some very surprising incidents in some new adventures of my own, for ten 
years more, I may perhaps give a farther account of hereafter.

THE END